Search the Community

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers PART I ‘Urghhhh.’ Fred Groaned as he pressed his hands tightly into his groin. Just moments ago he had been banging on the bathroom door begging for his sister Violet to hurry up so he could use it. Unfortunately it was the only toilet in the house of three he shared with his younger sister and mother. Normally he would have no problem holding his bladder for this long. Except that now his sister was going through toilet training she would spend an absurd amount of time waiting on the toilet. Finally the door opened but it was Fred’s mother that stepped out into the hallway. “She won’t be much longer Fred, can’t you hold it?” “I have been holding it, for the last fifteen MINUTES.” He shouted exacerbated. Fred’s mother chuckled to herself as she watched her ‘grown up’ son doing a toddlers potty dance. “Fifteen minutes, that’s pitiful! Surely at your age you can manage to hold on for longer than that. Are you really that desperate?” Fred didn’t respond merely nodded as he danced on the spot. “If you’re that desperate I think I have a solution, come with me. Violet you will have to manage by yourself for a moment I’ve got a big baby here that needs my help with the potty.” His mother called out to his sister. Fred didn’t care to give a response he was too focused on not wetting his pants. His mother led him down the hallway and they turned into his sister’s room. Definitely the epitome of a girly girl’s room, it was painted pink and covered in princess posters. Dolls and other toys and been scattered around the room haphazardly during Violet’s latest play session. A changing table was pushed to the side of the room, now doubling up as a cushioned table top for all her stuffed animals. Fred’s mother stepped up to the chest of drawers and removed a couple of items which she held in either hand. “We’ve got two options Fred. Either I can hold one of Violet’s training pants for you while you pee or I can put one of these pee pads on the floor that we use for Violets bed and you can go on that. It’s your choice.” Fred sized up his options, he felt both were equally humiliating and degrading but perhaps there was a lesser of the two evils. “Can’t I just go outside, I’ll be quick I promise no one will see me.” “You already know the answer to that and its no. Our neighbours are already nosy and gossipy enough without seeing my grown son peeing in the backyard like a dog. Who knows what they will say about me. Now decide quickly, else you can just pee in your pants.” His mother said getting frustrated. Fred knew what the answer would be but it didn’t hurt to ask. “Why do you have to hold the pull up against me can’t you just let me do that.” “What, and have you miss and pee all over the carpet? No chance.” She told Fred. Fred suddenly felt a small burst of pee shoot into his underpants. He clutched down as hard as he could. “I’ll use the pee pad.” He said desperately. His mother returned the pull up to the drawers and unfolded the disposable mat before placing it on the floor below Fred. She watched him as he frantically tried to shuffle out of his pants without letting go of his crotch. “Here just let me do it.” His mother told him. To Fred’s shock she reached down the front of his jeans and grabbed hold of his penis. She brushed his hands aside and pulled down his pants and underwear in one smooth motion. He quickly stepped out of them and waited for his mother to release him. “No you can sit on the pad otherwise you will splash pee everywhere.” Fred relented and allowed his mother to lower him to the floor. He sat with his legs spread on the middle of the pad. The second she let go of his penis a torrent of pee sprayed out like a broken faucet. It quickly soaked into the pad and pooled around his leg and bum soaking his lower half in pee. He wasn’t sure if his facial expression showed more shock or relief after holding his bladder for so long. Finally the stream came to a stop; it had managed to soak almost the entire length and width of the pad but thankfully it had prevented any from staining the carpet. Fred breathed a sigh of relief and tilted his head upright; suddenly aware his mother was still in the room and had witnessed the entire humiliating display. He saw a satisfied grin on her face, but that wasn’t the problem. No the issue was the phone in her hand she had used to record the whole thing. After much protesting and complaining Fred’s mother finally deleted the video but not before she had sent a copy to her sister. She told him that his Auntie Julia had seen it but she had promised that she wouldn’t show anyone and had deleted the humiliating video of him already. To say he was relieved was an understatement. If his cousin Mary were to have seen it there would be no telling how she would have reacted. Especially since they both attended the same college he wouldn’t have put it past her to tell all his friends but thankfully it was gone for good. PART II It was now the weekend Fred had seen Mary at college and she gave no inclination that she knew about the incident. He had to tip toe carefully around the subject to avoid revealing that something humiliating had happened to him, in case she pressured his mother or hers into telling her. It was a massive relief especially since Mary and his Auntie Julia were now at his house for dinner. They had just finished eating the main course and were about to start desert when Fred excused himself to go to the bathroom. He made his way there and was about to close the door behind him when Mary suddenly appeared and pushed her way in. “What are you doing? I have to use the bathroom.” Fred asked. “But I thought you didn’t use the bathroom, don’t you use your pee pad?” Mary asked Fred. Fred looked at her wide eyed; she had a sinister grin planted right across her face. “I…I don’t know what you are talking about.” Fred stammered. “Oh you don’t do you? Well maybe you will recognise this.” Mary pulled out her phone and began to play the video that his mother and aunt both swore they deleted before anyone else saw. “But, how did you-.” “Oh it was luck really.” Mary said cutting Fred off. “I was transferring some photos off of mum’s phone; she has the better camera so I often use hers when I’m taking a new profile picture. When all of a sudden I hear a little ding, I would never normally read through mum’s messages but the start of the sentence popped up on the screen and I couldn’t resist.” Mary paused to show Fred a screenshot she had taken. ‘Poor little Freddie couldn’t hold it, look at his expression when he uses his sisters pee pad!’ His mother’s message had read accompanied by some crying/laughing emojis. “Of course once I saw that message I immediately watched the video and send that along with the screenshot to my phone. Then to clear any wrong doings I simply deleted the sent message from mum’s phone to mine. I had to wait for your mum to send another message through so it would come up as unread before I told mum that her phone was beeping. That’s why she believed me when I told her I had no idea what it said.” Mary stood triumphantly, feeling like a detective after explaining how she had gotten away with it. Fred looked quite the opposite though as he stood their looking defeated and upset. “Please don’t show anyone at college Mary, I’ll be the laughing stock of our year and I’ll never get a girlfriend.” “To me it doesn’t look like you need a girlfriend. I think what you need is a mummy.” She said playfully squeezing his cheek. “What can I do to make you delete that off your phone and keep it a secret?” Fred asked hopefully. “Hmmmm, now that you mention it there is one thing you can do. If I had my own video of the incident well then that means I could delete this one. So how about we go to your sisters room and we can recreate the first video except this time I will catch the whole thing from start to finish. You need to go to the bathroom anyway so this works out perfectly.” “That makes no sense at all, you’ll still have a video except this time it will be worse because it would look like I wanted to do it.” Fred said trying to reason with her. “But this way you will have my word that I won’t tell a soul, it will just be between you and me.” Mary said as she rubbed his shoulder. “No, it’s not happening; please just think of something else.” Fred said pulling her hand away. “I’m calling your bluff, if you show anyone what happened then you would get in so much trouble from our parents. You can tease me, do whatever, but just don’t show anyone.” Fred pushed Mary out of the bathroom and shut the door. He finished his business then stepped out into the hall half expecting Mary to still be there. He made his way back to the dining room to finish his desert. Mary returned shortly after Fred did. She was probably waiting in my room to scare me or something he thought to himself. Once desert was finished Mary quickly offered to help Fred’s mother with the dishes, while he sat down on the lounge with his Auntie and Violet to decide on a film to watch. Eventually they settled on a romantic comedy that Fred wasn’t too thrilled about, but he wasn’t going to argue it. Just as they were about to start the film Mary and his mother re-entered the room. “I just need to run the shops before they shut you can start the film without me.” His mother announced. His Aunt Julia got up and stopped her at the door. From what Fred could see it looked like his mother showed her something on the phone which caused both ladies to laugh. His Aunt waved his mum off before shutting the door. Strange Fred thought to himself; he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that something was going on, especially after he turned to see Mary smiling at him. She was glaring so intently that it definitely made him suspicious. Eventually he put the matter out of his mind as he attempted to follow along with the sappy film. PART III Finally Fred’s mother arrived back home. “Fred, can you please come with me for a moment.” She said as she re-entered the house, clutching a paper bag. She probably just needs help putting something away he assumed. Fred followed her as she led him into his sister’s bedroom. Strange, why did she need his help in there he wondered. As he entered the room behind her he stopped dead in his tracks. The thing that had frozen him in place lay in the centre of the room. Someone had pissed on one of the disposable pads and left it in the same spot as the one he had used last week. “I…Is this a joke.” He scoffed. “You tell me? Mary went to the bathroom just after you did but you weren’t in there. After she finished she said that the light was left on in here and the door was open. She went to close it on her way back and saw that lying on the floor. She told me when we were cleaning up after dinner, she didn’t want to bring it up during desert and embarrass you.” Fred stared wide eyed at his mother. There was no way she actually believed Marys lies was there. “That’s not true at all, why would I do that, she’s lying to you. She saw the video before Aunt Julia deleted it and she was trying to set me up so she could embarrass me.” “For starters, your aunt assured me that no one had seen the video, the message was unread when she clicked on it and she deleted it straight after. Second, so what you’re telling me is that your cousin would go as far as to pee on one herself in order to frame you. What exactly would she gain from that?” She said crossing her arms. Fred tried to think of a way out of this mess. He could get her to look at Violets phone then she would see the video. But there was no way she would be that stupid to still have it on there. If he accused her of that and there was no video it would only make him look worse. There had to be something he could do. But as he stood there desperately trying to think of something all he could do was stammer, as his eyes started to get watery he sniffled. “Shhhhhhh, there, there, I’m not mad at you I promise; there’s no need to be upset.” Fred’s mother said, wrapping her arms around to comfort him. “I didn’t realize you enjoyed using your pee pad so much. I’ve told you before you can always talk to me about these things. Clearly you wanted someone to find you had used it. Why else would you leave the light in the room on and have it lying out in the open. You knew one of us would find it and say something.” Fred didn’t bother trying to argue with her, what was the point. Especially after seeing his reaction to the situation, no matter what he did she would never believe him over Mary. “I have something that will cheer you up, but I want you to trust me ok?” Mary brought Fred’s attention to the paper bag she still had clutched in one hand. She pulled out a large packet of what looked like adult diapers. “I only got you the one bag to get started, but this should last you at least a few days and then you can come with me to pick out some more.” “W…why would you buy me DIAPERS.” Fred yelled in disbelief. “Because sweetie, now you can take your pee pad with you wherever you go! From now on you will always have one tightly wrapped around your waist. No more having to sneak off to your sister’s room to use one, you can just let go wherever and whenever you want. I made sure to get you the extra thick ones too; so these should hold a few of your wees, but make sure to tell me as soon as you have a messy, we wouldn’t want you getting diaper rash.” Fred looked at his mother who was smiling warmly back at him. There was no malice or anger she really thought this is what he wanted. The embarrassment took over and he started bawling his eyes out. “Awww, sweetie everything will be fine once we get you into a nice cosy diaper.” Fred’s mother cooed. She took charge and removed Fred’s shirt, he offered no resistance as she continued. She removed his pants and underpants together once again in that same smooth motion. Fred was complacent as his mother gently laid him down onto his sister’s bed. His bottom came into contact with the soft padding of the diaper that she had placed under him. He closed his eyes and sobbed as he felt the cool cream being rubbed over his groin and behind. He finally attempted a meek protest and tried to push her hands aside; but she just pulled his away while continuing to coo at him. She sprinkled a liberal amount of powder over his genitals and the open diaper before rubbing it in. Satisfied she pulled the front of the diaper over his stomach and began to attach the tapes. Fred started wiggling like a fussy toddler and kicked his legs around crying louder as he heard the diaper crinkling beneath him. A gentle slap to his thigh stopped his movements. “Were almost done baby, I promise you will start to enjoy your diaper changes. You just have to learn to let go and not be ashamed. You’re my special little man and you can stay in diapers for as long as you live here if that’s what you want.” Mary said giving him an affectionate kiss on the forehead. Tears continued to roll down Fred’s cheeks as she attached the final tape of his diaper, sealing him inside his padded prison. He saw movement and looked over her shoulder straight into Mary’s eyes as she stood there in the open doorway, silently taking a video with her phone. Undoubtedly she had been there the whole time and caught everything on film. It looked like she got her video after all, maybe if he played along and used his diapers like a good boy she wouldn’t show anyone. It was the best outcome he could hope for now, he thought to himself as Mary snuck away. After adjusting his diaper one last time his mother stood him up. She gave him a gentle pat on his crinkly bottom before taking his hand and leading him away to re-join the family, wearing nothing else but his soft cosy diaper.

Hey everyone! I posted this story a little while ago, but took it down due to needing more revamp and ideas to make this story pop. I am the original writer of this story and there is a person on deviantart writing a very similar version that I allowed her to write. I hope everybody enjoys this story as much as I do. Enjoy! Chapter 1: Eva tossed in turn at the sound of her phone's alarm going off she was once again having one of her favorite dreams of her being cared for like the little baby she was dressed as by her neighbor at school Ms.Harper. The large woman was feeding her a baby bottle of warm milk and slowly rubbing her diapered crotch telling her how naughty of a little baby she had been as Eva continued to hear the alarm screaming at her knowing it was time to get up. If anybody was in the room with her you would be pretty shocked to see her the way she was dressed. Eva was 28 years old and stood at 4 feet tall. She was the teacher at one of the finest schools in the state of Florida that taught children with all types of special needs. When she was first hired she was shocked when she went into the classroom to find a large nursery instead of a children's classroom. There were 4 cribs, 4 High chairs, a changing table that could fit most adults, and the largest playpen in the world that she had ever seen along with what looked like an old broom closet that was suppose to be her office. As summer break was coming up she had learned from her neighbor Ms.Harper that all of the furniture and both of there rooms was being renovated for brand new items and would be removed when summer break began which excited Eva even more wondering if she could finally have the things she wanted most a nursery. When the day had finally come and her former students had left the classroom she watched as the maintenance crew rolled in with large boxes of what had to be the new items for her classroom. Eva quickly asked one of the men what they were going to do with the items and quickly learned they were being thrown out and asked if she could have one of each for her "niece". The men smiled telling her that it wouldn't be a problem and Eva was even more excited when she learned they were going to deliver the items as well. Eva stared at her phone knowing that summer had come to an end entirely way to fast, but now she had to get up and ready to meet her new students. She got out of the crib quickly noticing the sagging that was coming from the wet diaper between legs and placing it in the diaper pail beside her changing table. She walked out of her nursery loving the sound of her calling it that truly turned her on even more. She hopped into the shower turning the water on wondering to herself if maybe this year she could do something different. She turned the water off to the shower quickly grabbing a towel drying herself as she made her way towards her old bedroom. She called it old because for most of the summer she truly lived the life of a baby girl. She stared at her old bed seeing it still made up like she left it when summer began and walked towards her closet knowing she didn't have much time to get ready. She looked through all of the suits and adult dresses telling herself maybe she could try something new when she quickly had a cute idea. She walked out of the bedroom and into the nursery which contained a massive walk in closet. She quickly found what she was looking for it was a pair of shortalls she had worn for Halloween the year before and had the words "cutie pie" stitched on the bib. She took the outfit back into her adult room setting them on the bed. After sliding on some panties, socks, and one of her more childish shirts she slid the shortalls over her small frame she pulled the straps over snapping them in place. She walked into her bathroom quickly seeing she had 20 minutes before she had to be at her classroom as she stared into the mirror wondering what was missing. She reached into her drawers finding two red hair bows pulling some of her hair together before putting one bow on one side and then the other giving herself pigtails. She then noticed in the mirror that she truly looked nothing like the 28 year old educator, but a student ready for her first day at pre-school and decide that it was a bad idea. She reached for her phone quickly seeing she only had 10 minutes to be at her classroom. Eva ran out of her bathroom grabbing her purse and shoes before running out of her house towards her car. She started the engine and raced to the school as quick as she could. She was very happy that she had chose to live right around the corner or else she might of been in some real trouble. She pulled into the school seeing she had 7 minutes to get into the classroom knowing she always took the back way in knowing the front of the school was going to be packed with parents dropping off there students. When she got out of her car she then noticed a problem she realized she was still wearing the shortalls, but then knew she was going to have to worry about it later and hoped it wouldn't be that big of a deal. She pulled the back door of the school open running to her classroom that was around the corner of the hall she was on hoping there wouldn't be a line of parents waiting for her as she turned the corner quickly running straight into a stroller that she hadn't seen. Eva stared up from the ground wondering what she had just hit as a set of hands made there way under Eva's small frame as words began to form through her ears. She stared up at a woman asking her "are you hurt sweetheart? where is your mommy?" as Eva began to realize what the woman was getting at knowing the way she was dressed. Eva began to giggle at the woman telling her "mam, I am a teacher" as the older woman looked over Eva telling her "sweety it's not nice to lie to people" as Eva reached into her purse grabbing her badge showing it to the large woman. The larger woman smiled seeing the badge and reading the name "Eva Peters" and quickly responded saying "your my daughters teacher" as Eva saw the woman turn the stroller to her seeing the teenage baby inside of the stroller. The woman then stuck out her hand introducing her as Ms.Johnson and that the toddler inside was her daughter Danni. Eva opened the door to her classroom allowing the woman to push her child inside as Eva stopped to see the transition that her classroom had taken. The room had changed alot and seemed even more babyish then ever before. She walked over to the new cribs sitting beside the wall quickly seeing they were much larger then the previous one's and now had a strap inside to keep the child from moving inside. The next thing she noticed was the size of the playpen it was atleast 7 feet wide and 4 feet tall. Eva remembered the one she had at home she was just barely able to crawl out of hers and now if she was in this there would be no way of her getting out with out help. She quickly broke her trance with the soft knock at the door as she saw more children making there way into the classroom. Both mothers quickly pulled there teenage babies out of the stroller and placing them inside next to Danni. Eva walked over to introduce herself to the first woman, but quickly found herself being picked up and a hand being brought through the front of shortalls as Eva began to struggle as the woman she had met earlier Ms.Johnson quickly yelled "that's the teacher" as the older woman quickly apologized saying that makes since why I didn't feel a diaper as the three women began to laugh. Eva smiled sticking her hand out to the three women introducing herself as "Eva Peters". Both women walked over to the playpen as Eva followed listening as the first woman a tall blond with large breast introduced herself as Ms.Parker and her child McKenzie Parker and the next woman a Tall Asian woman named Ms. Martin and her child Cathy Parker. The three women began to giggle to one another as Eva asked what was so funny. They all stared at one another as they all asked "Why are you dressed like are children if your the teacher" Eva's mind began to go blank wondering what she could tell them as she quickly told them I did this so your children wouldn't feel intimidated by me and would see me just like them as Eva hoped they would buy the story. All three of them smiled at one another again saying you did a really good job as Ms.Parker spoke saying "its funny if you were wearing a diaper today you and my daughter would be twins" as Eva laughed with the mothers as the bell began to ring." Eva waved good bye to the mothers "telling them all that she would have them all taken care of" as the door began to close wondering what the day was going to bring. She looked towards the last crib wondering if she was going to have a 4th baby joining them today as Eva turned hearing a soft knock at the door wondering if that was them now. She opened the door finding the assistant principle Mrs.Ken standing there with a tall teenage girl. Eva spoke saying "good morning" as her boss quickly responded the same before saying "Eva you look so adorable" as Eva smiled thanking the woman saying "I found a new approach for the children" as Mrs.Ken told her "I knew you were going to be a good hire" as Eva smiled at the Teenage girl saying "who is this?" as Mrs. Ken said "this is Chauncey," she is in college to be come a special needs educator like yourself and volunteers with us for her school and will be your new assistant." Eva nervously smiled at the teenage girl introducing herself to her as Eva watched her crouch down her level saying "its great to meet you as well Ms. Peters and I am sure we will become great friends by the end of the semester" as Mrs.Ken spoke telling them "I am going to leave y'all to it" as Chauncey walked into the classroom past Eva who was hoping that with a new assistant wouldn't cause any problems.

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Chapters 3 and 4 are currently available on our patreon for anyone who pledges to the $2 tier. I will be posting the full story here just at a slower pace expect to see Chapters 3 and 4 sometime next month. Let me know what you all think I hope you enjoy it! CHAPTER 1 It was a beautiful day outside today, that’s why Dylan and his girlfriend Melony decided to go on their picnic a week earlier then they had originally planned. Everything was packed in the car for the short trip only a twenty minute drive to this particular park that Melony had chosen; the same one she had frequented back when she was a child with her family. Dylan was supposed to be visiting his mother today and was thankful for the excuse that he no longer had to go. He wasn’t in the mood for listening to his mother berate him again after his last visit. The couple got into their car; Melony was always the one who drove Dylan was lazy and still hadn’t finished getting his licence yet; he was also between jobs at the moment. They were both living off Melony’s pay check which to be fair was more than enough to cover everything they needed and was more than double what Dylan used to make at his low end office job any way. Melony seemed to prefer having him around the house; she had trained him well making sure he completed all the cooking and cleaning while she worked her 9-5 job. Their house was also less than modest; an early inheritance gift from Melony’s parents before they moved across country. As the car pulled out of the drive way Melony decided now was the best time to spring some news on Dylan when he had no means of escape. “By the way; I felt really bad that you were supposed to be seeing your mother today. So when you spoke to her and told her you couldn’t make it I called her up and invited her to our picnic.” Dylan groaned “Did you really have to; you know she’s been getting on my nerves lately.” “Dylan she’s your mother, you shouldn’t avoid spending time with her; I wish my mother lived as close as yours does to us, so be more grateful and stop pouting.” Melony said as she chastised Dylan. It wasn’t that Dylan disliked spending time with his mother it was just that lately she had become so overbearing. She constantly brought up children and why he hadn’t given her any grandchildren yet and when was he planning on getting married. Yadda Yadda Yadda it never ended, she would keep whining that she missed having someone dependent on her; someone she could coddle, change their diapers and give them constant love and affection. Last time Dylan went to visit her he accidentally spilled his drink down his top and onto his trousers. His mother insisted on washing the clothes so there he sat on the couch in only his underpants as they spoke. That would have been embarrassing enough for him but his mother kept on making jokes at his expense. “Maybe if you’re having so much trouble drinking from a cup next time you’re around I will give you a baby’s bottle to drink from.” She didn’t stop there though, taking every opportunity to embarrass him further. “Do you normally get your clothes wet? I should probably get some diapers too just in case next time you wet them it’s not because you spilled something but because you had a widdle accident.” She laughed at her own joke then splashed some of the soapy dish water at Dylan’s underpants as he stood their helping her dry the dishes. This caused her to burst out laughing. “See Dylan what did mummy say; looks like someone isn’t ready for his big boy pants yet.” Dylan stared at her angrily; throwing the dish towel on the floor he stormed back into the living room. His mum ran after him clutching her sides laughing. “Come on Dylan don’t have a tantrum I was just having a laugh, when did you suddenly become so serious.” Dylan just looked back at her frustrated. “Now what am I supposed to wear.” He whined. “Hold on I will go get you something, back in a jiffy.” His mum ducked out of the living room before returning quickly, flinging a piece of fabric toward him. Dylan caught the fabric between his hands; unraveling it he realized he was now holding a pair of his mother’s panties. They were silky white with lace around the waistband and a cute little pink bow in the middle. He looked back toward his mother. “You can’t be serious.” He said to her, clutching the underwear in one hand gesturing for her to take them back. “Oh don’t be such a baby; you’re only going to be here for another hour or two you can cover up as soon as the rest of your clothes are clean then return them to me the next time you see me. You don’t even need to worry about washing them I can sort them out, besides you probably don’t know how to wash delicates anyway; I wouldn’t want you damaging them.” His mum stood there with her hands on her hips waiting for Dylan to say something. When he didn’t she spoke up again. “Look if you put them on I’ll stop teasing you, I won’t say another word you can come back and help with the dishes then your clothes will be done and you can be on your way till you begrudgingly make your way back here for your next monthly visit.” She walked off back to the kitchen in a huff, Dylan brought his attention back to the underwear he held in his hand. He sighed then quickly stripped off the wet underpants which were starting to get uncomfortable anyway he reasoned and quickly pulled the panties up around his waist. They didn’t feel so bad he thought as he ran his hands over his backside. He was surprised they fit, they definitely didn’t do anything to hide his bulge which if anyone were to see him they would quickly realize that the underwear wasn’t designed for a young man to wear. Dylan did feel bad about his mother’s last comment though. He quickly made his way back to the kitchen to help his mother with the rest of the dishes. He tried striking up a conversation with her a few more times but for the most part they spent the rest of the time washing up in awkward silence until Dylan’s clothes were finished and he went home. Once there he hurriedly changed into his normal briefs discarding his mother’s underwear into the bottom of his wardrobe quickly forgetting about them. Dylan was pulled from his thoughts as the car pulled to a stop next to the park. “We’re here!” Melony cheerfully announced. CHAPTER 2 Dylan looked across the car park unsurprised that his mother had already arrived she was always punctual. He grabbed the picnic basket and rug as the pair walked over to greet his mother who was standing by her car waving toward them. She rushed over and grabbed Melony in a big hug who returned it equally as affectionately. “Melony it’s so great to see you again thank you so much for the invite!” “It’s no problem at all Cheryl I’m sure Dylan would have invited you himself if he wasn’t such a scatterbrain.” Melony replied trying to offer an excuse for Dylan being so inconsiderate. Dylan smiled and muttered his hello’s to his mother who replied back with a stale “Hi Dylan.” “Oops I better go check I locked the car.” Melony exclaimed before quickly scuttling off leaving Dylan and his mother alone. Dylan thought for a moment before quickly speaking up. “I’m sorry.” He started; his mother refused to make eye contact with him. “I’m sorry I don’t spend more time with you and I’m sorry I didn’t think to invite you to the park I’m glad Melony did and that you came. I probably don’t say this as often as I should but I love you.” Cheryl finally turned and looked her son in the eye. She knew when he was being sincere; she also knew she could never stay mad at her son. “Oh come here honey, mummy loves you too.” She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a dozen kisses on the cheek. Dylan would have hugged her back to but with the load in his arms he just stood there awkwardly as his mother showered him with affection. Melony re-joined the group just in time to witness the loving display. “So, what did I miss then?” She asked beaming. “Just my darling son telling his mummy he’s sorry for being so distant and that he loves me.” Cheryl said facing Melony with one arm still clutched firmly around Dylan’s shoulders. “Awww, see I always knew you were secretly a mummy’s boy Dylan.” Melony teased. Dylan blushed as Cheryl gave him one last kiss on the cheek before releasing him and the three walked over to a nice shady spot under a tree. The spot was pretty secluded; the park wasn’t too busy today just a few families with their children running around the playground so it was a nice area out of view of everyone else. Dylan laid the rug on the ground as Melony and Cheryl started pulling out various home cooked foods and cutlery. It was a delicious spread that Melony had prepared that morning, Dylan had offered to help but Melony insisted that he leave it to her. She was always planning on inviting Cheryl to go with them behind Dylan’s back and wanted to impress her and show her that she was a good cook. Dylan wasn’t a bad cook and she appreciated that he prepared most their meals while she worked; but he would still occasionally burn stuff or under cook something here and there, sometimes use to much salt and she wanted it to be perfect. Her efforts had not gone unnoticed when Cheryl spoke up. “Melony this all looks lovely; this must have taken you all morning!” Melony had to try and keep herself from grinning too broadly. “Oh it was no biggie just a few things I threw together, luckily I picked up the ingredients early when we were planning to go next week so I had everything on hand.” “Don’t be so modest, you did a wonderful job dear. I’m just sorry that I didn’t have the time to contribute much, I did manage to throw together a dozen cupcakes though.” Cheryl said feeling guilty and a little envious that she didn’t have more notice to contribute more to the picnic. As the three sat down and began helping food onto their plates Dylan went to pour himself a drink and looked around the bags before addressing his mother. “I thought you said you would bring the cups.” “Oh yes, silly me they’re just in here.” Cheryl replied. She reached over into a bag which had been kept zipped up and separate from the rest of the picnic supplies resting against the tree. She produced two firm plastic cups handing one to Melony and kept one for herself placing it down beside her. “Aren’t you forgetting someone?” Dylan asked expectantly. “Oh you’re ready for your bottle then are you.” Cheryl asked. Dylan and Melony watched her with confused expressions on their faces as Cheryl produced a baby’s bottle and began to unscrew the lid. “Don’t you remember what happened last time Dylan, I told you next time I would get you something you could drink out of so you didn’t have to worry about spilling anything over your clothes.” Cheryl stated as she began to fill the bottle with the soda Dylan had originally reached for. Melony burst out laughing “Did he really spill his drink all over his clothes.” Dylan’s face turned a bright red. “As a matter of fact he did, he had to sit there in his underpants while I put them through the wash! There you go Dylan no more spills.” She handed the bottle toward Dylan who refused to take it. “Come on Dylan take your bottle there’s no need to be a spoil sport she’s just having a laugh it will teach you to be more careful. He’s knocked over more than his fair share of drinks at home to; just the other week I had to ban you taking cups on the carpet while you’re playing games because of the stain you left on the rug; which took me an hour to clean up. Maybe we should keep that bottle so you can use it at home.” Melony teased. Dylan couldn’t tell if she was being serious or not but begrudgingly took the bottle from his mother. “Now what do you say Dylan.” Cheryl asked him. “Thanks.” He muttered insincerely. “Go on then drink up.” Cheryl encouraged him. Both she and Melony watched with amused expressions on their faces as Dylan drank from the bottle, struggling to get anything out of it. Both women laughed at his pathetic attempt. “Not like that Dylan, you would think at your age you could manage to drink from a baby’s bottle.” Cheryl said as she made her way around the picnic rug sitting down alongside Dylan. “Here let me show you how it’s done.” Before Dylan knew what was happening Cheryl pulled him down so that his lower back rested in her lap with his head nestled inside the crook of her arm. Dylan was about to resist and tell her to let go when Cheryl seized the opportunity and shoved the bottle down into Dylan’s open mouth.

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers I had a friend edit this for me let me know what you think! Jerry sprawled across the couch, his legs dangling over the footrest. Skilfully, he tried not to take his eyes off the screen as he carefully manoeuvred through the battlefield on Call of Duty. Pausing to take a quick break, he parked his character behind a wall, so one of the hands holding the softly buzzing controller could grab a handful of Cheetos. As he did this, suddenly his target approached on screen, and Jerry had to shove the food in as quickly as possible to deal with the intruder. The Cheeto's went everywhere- the golden orange dust sprinkling his mouth, face, and clothes. 'I don't know what to do with him....' Jerry's mother shook her head, annoyed 'he dribbles his food everywhere like a damn toddler.' She put her cup of coffee down on the table, clutching her temples as she heard her son cheer from the other room. Vera, her most trusted friend, petted her arm sympathetically. 'I know it’s hard with boys....' She said, eyes sparkling 'I should know- there are ten in my class alone!' 'It's not the same thing, Vera!' His mother laughed in annoyance 'you look after preschoolers....Jerry is a teenage boy.' 'Well....' Vera shrugged, smiling 'you know what they say- boys will be boys. He's just not grown up yet, that's all. I still see Jerry as that cute little lad who would run into my arms whenever you dropped him off.' 'I would give anything for THOSE days back...' His mother sighed 'he was easier to handle. Not as messy, not as loud....Just a perfect baby boy.' 'What the boy needs is some responsibility' Vera said, looking over at the blaring TV with fondness 'Jerry should find a job, or volunteer.' His mother laughed out loud, shaking her head. 'Good luck getting him a job! His resume is a piece of tumble weed!' 'Oh it can't be that hard!' Vera laughed, grabbing her friends arm excitedly 'listen- drop him off at my work! I'll let him volunteer at the daycare! He'll learn not to be such a baby when he sees how other babies are!' For the first time in a long while, Jerry's mother's tired and exasperated eyes widened. 'Vera, that is a wonderful idea!' She gushed, smiling widely 'he'll absolutely love it! I'll send him first thing tomorrow!' 'So....Why am I going to Vera's again?' Jerry rubbed his eyes grumpily, staring out the passenger side as the morning birds flocked from tree to tree. It was the earliest he'd been woken in months. 'I want you to learn something from being here.' His mother said sternly 'and I'll pick you up at five, understand?' The car slowly snailed to a halt in front of Vera's home and business, Chickadee Daycare. The sign hanging on the fence was written in a childish crayon, with pictures that the children had done overhanging the fence. Jerry watched as Mum's and Dad's walked tiny figures to the door, put their child's bag on the pegs outside, and kissed them goodbye. 'This is going to be a long day....' Jerry muttered in annoyance. 'Don't even think of sneaking back home.' Jerry's mother warned as Jerry climbed out the car sleepily 'or you can kiss that Xbox goodbye for three months!' Jerry came inside just as the last parent had left, hanging shyly in the doorway. Inside, he saw a big custard coloured room which was almost bursting with colour from all the little hand painted pieces of paper on the wall. He noticed shelves and shelves of toys- building blocks, prams, teddy bears, toy kitchens and cars- and he noticed that on the big flower mat, sat a dozen small children, all gazing up at Vera in adoration. 'Now, boys and girls...' Vera said in her honey sweet voice, taking a marker from out its packet and writing on a whiteboard parked beside her 'we have a new boy today, a big new boy. His name is Jerry. Can you all say that? J-E-R-R-Y Jerry saw Vera look up at him and beckon him over as the children all slowly and carefully pronounced his name, smiling eagerly at him. Vera patted the soft carpet beside her. 'Only grownups are allowed in the big chairs' she winked at him. Jerry shyly sat down, crossing his legs as the other children did. Jerry didn't understand why he hadn't been introduced as the assistant carer, but he didn't mind. The carpet was soft, and had the faintest smell of lavender. As Vera went through the day's first lesson, Jerry could feel his eyes drooping. He hadn't seen a 9am in months and he certainly hadn't prepared for this. He let out a loud yawn, right as Vera was handing out the chores of the day. 'Uh oh.....' She muttered quietly, putting down her marker 'someone brought Jerry to school sleepy....Do you want to have a nap, Jerry?' Jerry's head clunked up and down sleepily as he nodded. He felt Vera beside him, her warm hand slipping into his. 'Come on, honey. I'll show you where you can sleep.' Vera led Jerry into one of the more quiet rooms of the daycare: the baby room. So far, no new babies had been admitted, so Jerry had the place to himself. He stood, feeling almost ready to hit the floor, as he looked at the comforting blue walls with fluffy clouds. He heard Vera behind him, a clunk, and a sliding down of something. 'Climb into here...' She said soothingly 'my goodness, such a tired boy....' Jerry found himself practically crawling into the warm space, curling up and yawning. His head rested against a soft mattress, and from his little vision he could see a smiling lamb toy stare back. Jerry was too tired to care, and his eyes were soon shut. 'Let me wind up the special song for you....' Vera whispered gently, stroking his cheek 'I know how much you used to like the special song...' Jerry heard a winding noise, and so he lay on his back, half asleep to investigate. As he heard Vera leave to attend to the other children, he noticed a beautiful swinging mobile, gently turning and tinkling out a lullaby. Jerry soon fell into a slumber more quickly than he realised, comforted by the warmth of his blankets and the soft beautiful music. When Jerry awoke, he'd felt like he'd had the best nap in years. He stretched, staring up at the mobile gratefully. He almost wished he could play it again and again, never to end. Vera opened the door quietly at first, before seeing Jerry's eyes meet hers. She beamed with warmth. 'Hi sweetheart....' She cooed 'did you have a nice nap?' Jerry nodded, smiling. He loved Vera. Ever since he had been a child at the daycare, he had. She just never seemed to pressure him like his mother did. 'I have a little something for you to try....' She smiled 'just let me check if its right....' Jerry noticed her carrying a bottle in her hand, with an old fashioned rubber teat at the end. It was filled with a milky liquid, and Jerry at first seemed sceptical. 'Sorry honey....But I've seen how you eat and drink at home. I just don't want you to get a drop on the sheets, that's all!' Jerry nodded, embarrassed. If was going too really help, then perhaps he should. And besides, he didn't want to drink lying down. Vera held out her arm, shaking the bottle on her wrist as some of the liquid dabbed her arm. She checked the temperature, nodding to herself with a smile as she knew it was perfect warmth. Jerry was surprised as the bottle was offered to him, as she offered to feed him herself. 'Go on...' She whispered gently 'you must be hungry.' Jerry bit gently on the rubber teat, and an explosion of milky flavour warmed his mouth. It was deliciously sweet and creamy, massaging his tongue like no beer or soft drink could ever do before. It was almost addictive, and Jerry gleefully took great gulps, forgetting Vera who held the bottle to his face. 'That's it, my little one....Drink all of it. But not so fast. We have some bad news to talk about after...' Jerry wasn't listening, and was only focused on the sweet warm drink. He finished it faster than he wanted to, and still eagerly cleaned the teat with his tongue when he was finished. Sighing, he licked his lips. Looking up at Vera, he toyed with the lamb that was left in the cot, suddenly nervous. 'What's the bad news?' Vera sighed, taking the bottle away and placing it on the small white sideboard. 'While you were sleeping, the toilets flooded and all of them are broken. We put the rest of the children in their nappies....But I was wondering, if you'd like to try one too.' Jerry stared at her, bright red, wondering if she was serious. She smiled kindly; judgement was not in her eyes. Jerry thought about the idea of being comforted with a soft plastic layer, lightly scented and fresh. He thought about how he would be able to sleep and be himself all day- with no interference. And he also imagined Vera changing him, her warm soft hands running down his body as she cooed to him. A small blush on his cheeks, Jerry simply nodded. Jerry soon found himself laying on the floor, atop a big colourful blanket with a beautiful Disney princess on the front. He watched as Vera pulled a nappy down from the stack sitting on the changing table, and gently took off his own jeans and sneakers, his old identity. Jerry watched as Vera gently took hold of his legs, raising them in the air, and slightly powdering him with baby powder. The bottle spluttered a little too much, and Vera laughed as Jerry couldn't help but sneeze. 'Ooh!' She cooed, tapping him on the nose 'do you have the sniffles?' Jerry couldn't stop his smile, and Vera copied it as he began to grin from ear to ear. 'You're my little smiler...' Vera said, placing a nappy under his back and pulling the straps out 'you always have and you always will.' From the moment she pulled the plastic tabs tight, Jerry felt at home. It was a snug fit, and the plastic felt soft and safe. As he moved about, he enjoyed hearing the plastic crinkle from underneath him. 'I have to get back to class, honey-face.' Vera smiled, taking a big box of toys down from a shelf and putting them down for him 'but you can play with these on the rug like a good boy until I get back. I won't be long!' Jerry pulled himself up, pulling the big red box toward him. He filed through the toys, wanting something interesting to play with. He let blocks, trucks, cars, and action men slip through his hands, before his eyes fell on a small pink dress. It was beautiful, with bright puffy shoulders and a big purple crystal in the centre. Jerry couldn't help himself but clutch the dress- wanting badly to put it on. What was going to stop him? Nobody was going to see him here- and nobody would be there to tell him no. Slipping off his own shirt and pants, Jerry let the pink silk encase him as he firmly tied the ribbon behind his back in a big bow. At the bottom of the box, he also found a (slightly squashed) pair of baby pink ballet shoes, which he also tried on to go with his new dress. He looked simply beautiful, and Jerry wished more than anything that this could be his every day wear. Jerry realised soon that he had missed out on the glories of being a small girl. He found teddy bears and dolls to cuddle, their soft material squishing against his face. He found Disney Princess stickers, which he couldn't help but pocket for later. He also found his favourite new toy, a beautiful blue eyed doll named Isabella, who looked like she had been made in the 1950's. Jerry found himself enjoying her company, as most little girls do with their dolls, and as he waited for Vera to return, even slipped into a nap with her nestled in his arms. As the afternoon drew to a close, Jerry's mother stood impatiently with her car keys in her hands, watching with an envious sigh as new parents carrying their toddlers out the day-care exited. In the back of her mind, her heart bled for the chance she'd missed on having more children. She was especially angry now that she knew Jerry was not in the main room where she told him she would pick him up, which meant her only child had defied her again. Vera appeared from the staff room, picking up stray blocks and toys as the last of the children exited. 'So, Jerry stormed off, did he?' His mother said bitterly in anger, crossing her arms 'I'm so sorry, Vera. I just knew he'd-' 'Jerry has been wonderful!' Vera said with a smile, shaking her head 'he's been so quiet and well behaved! He's having a little sleep right at this minute, if you'd believe it.' 'Sleep? Well behaved?' His mother said, puzzled. Memories of her little boy with golden curls fled back to her 'you've only used that language when he was a baby!' Vera winked. 'Just come and see him now....' She beckoned his mother to the door. Vera opened the door gently to show Jerry peacefully asleep after a hard day's playing with Isabella in his arms, one thumb gently being sucked. His mother put her hand over her heart. 'Oh....' She choked out 'he used to always sleep like that.....My baby boy.' 'I think you still have him...' Vera said, gently winding up the mobile 'Jerry is still the baby you knew. He needs his toys, his nappies, your love, and patience. He wants his Mommy back, too.' 'He's in pink.....That's new.' Jerry's mother said, puzzled 'I would love him as a child if he wished, as I still love him as if he were my baby- but why is he dressed like this?' '….Perhaps...' Vera smiled 'he has chosen to start again as a little girl. And you can now start over with a daughter- a new child for you to raise.' Upon hearing those words, his mother’s heart soared. Yearning for a new child without realising that Jerry had been in front of her all along was almost too much to bare. Gently, Jerry's mother shook him lightly, with Jerry slowly opening his eyes to not seeing a grouchy usual Mum, but a gentle and soft spoken mother. 'Darling.....Sweetheart...' She said gently 'it's time to go home, princess.' Princess? Jerry looked toward his mother, scared of seeing judgement in her eyes. 'You don't have to hide from me anymore....' she smiled down at him 'I don't want you to live unhappily as I have, and with you being my baby girl- we'll both be happy. Now come on sweetheart- it's time to go home for tea.' 'Can I still wear my nappies?' Jerry asked in a small quiet voice as he arose, holding Isabella by the hand and rubbing his eyes. 'Of course, little one. You need them.' Jerry's mother said, taking his hand 'we'll figure this all out together, don't you worry. You're never going to be alone ever again, my precious little girl.'

Alex was an incoming freshmen at Northern, part of the class of 2022. He along with other new students were attending orientation this weekend. He was a bit nervous to meet a bunch of new people, it would also be his first time with a roommate. His Mom had driven him up for the weekend, as he did not have his own car he could just take. The school was about 4 hours from his house so at least Mom and Dad would not make to many surprise visits. When they pulled up she helped him unload his suitcase, gave him a big hug and nearly crying got back into the car. It was his first time this far away from home all by himself, a big moment for both of them. Alex found his way into the Student Center, the specified location for the beginning of Orientation. The building was large, but the ballroom he walked into must have had about 500 chairs for everyone to sit in. He had about 20 minutes before the meeting was supposed to start, so he wondered around a bit before using the bathroom and then finding his seat. The president of the college spoke for awhile, then some students talked about different stuff to do and how important it was to take school seriously. “Getting involved in something more than classes helps to make the college experience more fun, make sure you attend the Clubs reception tomorrow! The location will be here and we will start at 5 PM.” The students were then split up into smaller groups, and given tours of the campus. They registered for classes, did group activities together, and ate together. At the end of Saturday Alex had made a few new friends. They were assigned roommates for the night, and given key’s to go up to their rooms. Alex was staying with Kyle tonight, which was awesome because they had gotten along great all day! The only thing Alex was worried about now was sleeping with, well, his stuffed doggy. Kyle had a 101 Dalmatians stuffed animal named Lucky that he had been sleeping with for a long time. He had given up stuffed animals when he was 12, but without his parents knowing he started sleeping with him again last year. Now he was worried about his new college friends making fun of him for it. It was college, so, they had no bed time, just a room assignment. They stayed up talking for awhile, then decided to get ready to pass out. They both put on their pajamas, and climbed into bed. After the lights went out, Alex slipped his hand into his bag by the bed and pulled Lucky out. Carefully tucking him under his arm before drifting off to sleep. ______ When morning came, Kyle was the first one out of bed. He walked past a fallen Lucky on the floor, and gave little thought to it. ‘So Alex still slept with a stuffed animal, big whoop’. When Alex woke up how ever, he saw that Kyle was out of bed, and then… Lucky was on the floor! He started to freak out a little, sat up in bed, on the verge of tears. As Kyle came back from around the corner, he saw Alex in his state, and checked on him. “You ok dude?” “Oh… Um…” Kyle picked up Lucky from the floor, “If you’re looking for this guy, he’s right here”. As his stuffed animal was handed to him, Alex sat silent. He could see that his it was a non starter, and the worries left him. “Thanks!” He took his stuffed doggy from Kyle and hugged it before setting it on his bed and began to get dressed. Today’s plan included Breakfast, another information session, and finally a clubs reception. Alex was most excited about this, as he had been told this was when all the activities tried to woo incoming students into joining their groups. Alex sat with his roommate at breakfast, Kyle never mentioning anything regarding the morning. They went along to the information session, got handed tons of paperwork, and then were swiftly rushed along to the ballroom lined with now empty of chairs and instead replaced with tables and signs. Intramural Sports! - Student Union! - Rock Climbing - ect… it seemed like the tables went on forever. Tucked away in a corner was a group no one seemed to be paying much attention to. Seeing an opportunity to get away from the crowds Alex walked over to a sign reading “Regression Club”. “Hi! My names Cindy, and you are?” “Alex! My name is Alex. Soooooooo” “So what? “What’s your club?” Alex thought he knew, but there was no way it was a club about that. How could that be in a college? “Well, we are a club that is all about acting the age you ‘want’ to be. Pick an age and we help you experience it.” “Wait, any age?” “Any age.” Alex was getting excited! “Wait so, how does this work?” He was handed a brochure, spelling out the details, and giving him the date for their first meeting. It just so happened to be the same day he moved into his dorm! “Read over that when you have time, now for my paperwork how old are you Alex? “I’m 18” “Oh… no no I mean… How.. OLD… are you?” Alex was not enterally sure what she meant, but he thought he understood, and tentatively answered: “four”. “Ah, I thought so! Read that information and come to the meeting! See you soon little one!” Now she knew, someone else really knew… He had never told anyone that before, and here she was, known her for less than 2 minutes and he spilled his single biggest secret to her. Alex had figured out awhile ago that he was a little. Kind of an adult baby, but more like an adult kid. He still liked diapers, but wore pull ups and undies more often. Mostly he just liked being made to feel little and small, and to be treated like a kid. He also liked stuffed animals, wearing little kid pajamas, playing video games, playing with toys, playing in general! Coloring, sidewalk chalk, swimming, and even getting in trouble sometimes. He thought one of the sure fire ways to feel like a kid was to get in trouble, specifically to get punished as a little kid. This he saw as two options, time out and spanking. He had spanked himself, and was spanked as a very little kid, but his parents did not spank often and had stopped a long time ago. Plus those were not real spankings, just single smacks to his bottom to get his attention, nothing like what he had read about in stories online. One day when he was 15, Alex worked up the courage to mention spanking to his mom in lieu of grounding. She listened to him, but said if he had found a punishment he preferred then she knew her’s was working well enough. If he wanted to experience a spanking, she would be willing to give him a small one though. He turned that down, blushing, and only wished. ………….. After the reception ended, it was time for everyone to head home. His dad picked him up this time, about halfway they stopped and ate dinner at a Chili’s! One of his and his Dad’s favorites. Alex got asked “if he was going to like the school, or join any clubs”? “I for sure like the school, Maybe join a club, but I’m not sure yet.” When they got home it was late so he headed straight upstairs to his room. He dropped his bag on the bed and laid back, suddenly remembering today’s events! His backpack had the thing he had been curious to know more about, the brochure on ‘Regression Club’. He opened it up, expecting to find some pictures, but it was all just text: “Regression Club is a group on campus dedicated to helping students act ‘their age’ while attending school. We help match you with another student(s) who are willing and enjoy regressing others. Those who might be interested: Non-traditional students who want to feel more like a college student Those who need extra guidance like in high school, middle school, or younger grades Those who enjoy juvenile activities Those missing parental discipline Those whom are a little younger at heart If any of these apply to you, consider joining us for the introductory meeting on dorm move in day! We hope to see you there.” There were more details regarding non-traditional students, and extra guidance like assisting in planning homework and study habits. But not much information on real regression. Alex hoped this was still what he was looking for! It must be, after all, it specifically talked about parental discipline! ______ Move in day came, and Alex had his parents help him get everything into his room. His roommate, as it turned out, was the same one he had at orientation! Kyle had already moved in when Alex arrived, he did not bring all that much. Just bed stuff, a few nick nacks, and his computer. Alex had his parents help put up posters, while he went to work setting up his TV, speakers, and PS4. Kyle got excited when he saw this! “Oh sweet! You got 2 controllers?” “Sure do!” As soon as Alex’s parents were on their way, the boys launched a game and played until dinner time. Once they had eaten at the dining hall, Alex found an excuse to head off to his club meeting. The Regression club was meeting in their office, at the student center. It took awhile to find the room, it was kind of out of the way in an upstairs hallway. He opened the door to find a meeting room with chairs lining the wall. He found an open spot, and took a seat. At the center of the room stood a well dressed older college student, his name tag said Mike. He had a nice looking beard, and wavy black hair. He was wearing khaki pants, and a button up shirt. Even his shoes looked very nice. “Hi, welcome. What’s your name?” “Oh…” Alex was a bit worried about everyone knowing who he was, the room was not exceptionally full but it had about 10 people waiting for the talk to start. “My name’s Alex”. “Welcome Alex”, Mike looked down at his clipboard and found the information that Cindy had taken down. “Looks like you're a little too young to be in this meeting Alex, we are having a separate meeting in the room through that door for kiddos your age. Why don’t you head in there?” Alex began to blush, “Oh, um…. ok.” He stood up and walked to the door, he felt like everyone’s eyes were on him but in reality hardly anyone looked up from their phone. Alex grabbed his bag, and headed for the door. What he found inside, well, did not look right. To Alex’s eyes he had just walked into a preschool or daycare. Bins and shelfs ran along the wall’s with toys, the walls themselves were painted bright colors. The floor was regular carpet, except in the corner where a rocking chair sat on the edge of a circle time rug. It was covered in letters and numbers, and looked extremely soft. The rug had 5 students sitting on it, 4 boys and 1 girl. The rocking chair had a woman dressed equally nice as Mike in the previous room, except she was wearing a dress. She spoke in a soft and fun voice. “Is your name Alex?” “Um.. yeah.” “Great, come and sit down on the rug!” Alex walked over, and took a seat. He sat criss cross applesauce, something he had not done in awhile. Looking around he noticed everyone here was his age, or thereabout. “Ok so now that everyone is here I’m going to talk about what type of regression this group is looking for. Once we are done with that, I’ll make sure everyone feels like they are in the right place, and then we will fill out some question’s and paperwork.” “Everyone in this group said they felt like they were 8 years or younger, the youngest age provided was 3, most of you were between 4 and 5. Regression for this age group can go one of two ways. The first is pretty much full time, your big boys and girls when you go to class but the decisions you make while your big affect your little side. So if you misbehave as a big kid, little you has to deal with the consequences. Some of you may choose to wear either a diaper or a pull up during you big kid time, to make you feel little even when you have to do grown up stuff. The other option is regression just for play. When you're grown up day is done, you become your little self, and anything you did as a big kid does not affect your little side.” The woman stopped at this point, and looked around. “Now if anybody feels like this is not something for them, now is a good time to get going. No one is going to judge you, this needs to be a safe environment.” Alex looked around, surprised to see no one got up from the rug. Even more surprising was this being exactly what he longed for. “Alright then everyone, I’m going to pass out a survey. I would like you to take it to a comfy part of the room, and fill it out. Feel free to grab a stuffed friend from the bin to hold while you're working on it. Take your time, don’t feel like you have to rush.” A pin and clipboard were handed to Alex, he got up and walked over to a soft bean bag chair and plopped down. Lucky was in his backpack, so he went ahead and pulled him out and tucked him under an arm before looking at the form. The top had the basics: name, age (real and play age), what dorm you’re living in, room number, phone number, ect. Next was emergency contacts, for that Alex put his Mom and his roommate. Next came allergies, Alex was allergic to peanuts and shellfish, so he put that down. Other questions were: ‘Favorite Kids TV show’? - Paw Patrol ‘Favorite Kids Movie’? - Cars ‘Favorite Food’? - Pizza ‘Favorite Restaurant’? - Chili’s Next the questions started to get a little more personal: 'Do you have sensitive skin’? Alex assumed this was relating to baby wipes. He did sometimes break out when using normal ones so he usually used the sensitive kind from Pampers. He put down yes. ‘Is little you potty trained’? 4 year old Alex was potty trained, but he still liked to wear diapers and pull ups when he could. He made sure to write that part down. ‘Do you wet the bed’? No, how ever he liked to imagine that he did and wanted to wear diapers at night. ‘Will you want your caregiver to help with diaper changes?’ YES! 'Will you want your caregiver to bathe you’? YES! ‘Discipline is required for all littles, but spanking is optional. Will you allow your caregiver to spank your bottom if you misbehave, sometimes on your bare bottom’? Alex was excited here, they would spank him if he wanted them too! YES! ‘Please provide a safe word here:________________. Should you ever feel something has to stop, all you need do is say the safe word. What ever is happening will stop without question, your caregiver will talk to you out of character to confirm your safe and then the 2 of you will determine what to do next, with you having the final say.’ Here Alex was stumped, a safe word, he had never had to do anything like that before. After some thought he settled on Cumquat, never would he imagine saying that for any reason other than as a safe word. Without warning the woman was kneeling in from to him. “I’m sorry, I don’t believe I introduced myself earlier, my name is Beth.” She was kneeling down on Alex’s level in the bean bag chair, taking notice of Lucky stuffed under his arm. “I don’t recognize that one as from the bin, did you bring it from home?” Alex had lost a lot of his fears about all this, he felt at home here. Without shame or hesitation he held out his stuffed dog for her to see. “This is Lucky!, he’s mine.” “Oh how cute, I’m so glad you bought your special friend with you. Do you always have him nearby? “Yep! I like to keep him in my backpack, just in case I need him!” “That’s so cute!” Beth touched Alex’s nose as she said this, causing him to blush slightly. “I’m just checking in with everyone privately about the spanking section of the questioner. I just wanted to make sure you understand that all spankings will be for punishment, not for fun. If it was fun it would not be discipline, you should know that any spanking you get will more than likely be bare bottom, and it will most likely make you cry.” Alex listened, growing more excited the more she spoke. He was blushing hard now, as he said “Yes, that’s ok. Spankings are supposed to hurt right?” “Right indeed!, now I see that you’re all done with the form. I’ll take this, why don’t you run and find some toys to play with quietly while the others finish up.” As Beth walked away with the form, Alex slowly got up from the bean bag chair and looked around the room. There was a big bin marked ‘Lincolin Logs, Alex took it from the wall and sat on the floor. Growing up he had loved to play with these, so he started building a bit of a structure. Using the little short pieces to interlock the side for his log tower that was growing quickly! He made sure to be quiet while he was playing, after all he had just agreed to spanking as a punishment for being naughty. He did not to experience one, but maybe not with all these other people around. Just about everyone was done now, all but one had found some toys and we're playing quietly on their own. When the last person finished, Beth called everyone back to the circle time rug. Alex was close by, so he just crawled over the rug and sat back down on his bottom. He still had Lucky clutched tight under his arm. Now he brought him around and held him in his lap. “Alright everyone, we are just about done for today. I will give these forms to our volunteer care givers and they will decide who will be taking care of who. Please come back tomorrow at the same time to meet them! Before you go we all need to clean up our toys and put them away.” With that everyone got up and put the toys away, it did not take too long as Alex had only been playing for a few minutes. When he was done he helped someone put away some toy cars they had dumped on the floor. “Ok, all done! I look forward to seeing you all tomorrow!” Alex thought about walking back to his dorm with Lucky out in the open, but opted instead to stick him back in his back pack before heading home. When he walked in, Kyle was sitting at his computer playing a game. “How was your club”? “It was good, just getting started today so we did not really do anything”. “Oh hey, I don’t think you mentioned what club you’re joining. Anything fun”? Alex had not thought of what to say if Kyle asked this question, but he gave it some thought and decided to just tell the truth. “Yeah it’s really fun so far, it’s called Regression club”. “Regression club? Oh wait is that like a club for littles or something?” Alex turned beat red, how did Kyle know what regression was? He was hoping that providing just a little bit of detail would satisfy him. “Um……… yeah….. it’s that” “Cool! I should have guessed you were a little, I’m sure your super nervous now, haha, but it’s fine! Just be your self, I don’t care. Just do me a favor and try not to sit in a stinky diaper in here for too long” Kyle winked as he said that, and turned back to his game. He breathed for a second, processing all of this. Never did Alex imagine it would be this easy, maybe he could relax around Kyle after all. He decided to test the waters, might as well know what he can get away with. Alex pulled out a pull up, and a pair of his youngest looking pajamas. They fit tighter like a little kids would, and were super soft. He went around the corner and got dressed where Kyle could not see, but Alex figured he would be able to hear the sounds of the pull up as he put it on. He looked in the mirror at his pajamas, they were blue with the green dino print and green cuffs. He defiantly looked like a little boy, as he walked around the corner Kyle turned around again to see him. “Bed time already little man”? “No not yet! Wanna play some PS4”? “Sure!”, Kyle eyed Alex with excitement. He could see that Alex had a bit of padding under his pajamas. It did not look like a diaper, so he thought maybe it was a goodnite or something similar. Alex looked an awful lot like his younger cousin did when he got dressed for bed, and he wore pull ups, so maybe that was it. Kyle pushed out his chair and caught of glimpse of Alex’s bottom, not near enough padding to be a full on diaper. The PS4 clicked on as too excited boys sat down on the couch. Alex was shocked that he was able to be this open in front of anyone! He felt like a little boy as they booted up Call of Duty, he was really wearing pull ups next to his roommate! Kyle was enjoying this as well, his hunch had panned out. When he first saw that his roommate had a very juvenile stuffed animal, he thought that maybe he was a little younger than he gave on. Kyle was also into ‘little’ stuff, just a bit older. He considered himself to be somewhere between 10 and 12, diffidently too old to be wearing diapers or pull ups normally. That being said when he was that age he would take some from his younger brother to try on, so naturally his little self would occasionally wear diapers but not because he had too. He wanted to tell this to Alex, and would in time. He knew now that Alex was in fact a little boy, and maybe would be open to sharing. After a few matches Kyle saw that Alex was getting a little sleepy, and decided to test the waters himself. “Hey little buddy, I think it’s bed time”. “Oh, no lets keep playing!”, or at least that’s what Kyle managed to make out through Alex’s yawn. “No butt’s, come on we have our first day of classes tomorrow. You should get in bed”. After brushing his teeth, Alex did head to bed. Kyle surprised his roommate by pulling the covers up and over him, tucking him in. “Ok friend, big day tomorrow! Get some shut eye little buddy”. All of this was happening very fast, but it was so nice that it being a little weird went right over Alex’s head. He had just been tucked into bed, he was wearing pull ups and little boy pajamas, while cuddling his favorite stuffed animal. Bliss was not quite enough to describe the feeling. 5 minutes later, Alex was fast asleep. Kyle was looking in Alex’s drawers, looking for a diaper supply he was sure was there. He felt bad for looking through his roommates possessions, but he simply could not wait. He finally found what he was looking for, a stack of pull ups in both boys size. They did not have any patterns on them, just solid grey or blue. But they were super stretchy and felt quite a bit like the real thing. The biggest difference was the padding stopped about halfway up the butt, which made them a little different from kids pull ups. Kyle dropped his pants and boxers, and replaced them with Alex’s pull ups. They felt amazing, super comfortable actually. He decided he would take his chances of getting caught and not wear pants over them. He set an alarm and went to bed, secretly pulling his own stuffed rabbit out from under his covers before falling asleep. ______ Alex was not a bed wetter, but he woke up having to pee really bad. It was 5 AM, he did not have to get up for classes for another 2 hours. Peeing while laying down it difficult, but he tried, and tried, and…tried, to no avail. After about 10 minutes he gave up and got out of bed, and slowly let it out into his pull ups. He had plenty of practice peeing in them while standing up, but had never managed to figure out doing it while lying down. Once he was satisfied that he had not leaked, he climbed back into bed with a nice warm feeling spreading from his crotch towards his bottom. These were excellent at holding smell back for the first 2-3 hours, so Alex was not worried that Kyle would notice. Kyle was still fast asleep in his bed, his pull ups were already wet. He had done the same thing as Alex about an hour prior, except he managed to wet himself while laying down. It had taken awhile and mostly came out in spurts, but with some patience it finally all came out. The boys both laid in wet pull ups when their 7 AM alarm went off, Kyle not wanting Alex to see that he was wearing a pull up waited in bed for Alex to get up. He climbed out of bed and walked around the corner to change. His wet pull up was very visible through his tight pajamas, Kyle took note and smiled. Once Alex was out of sight Kyle popped out of bed and pulled on some shorts, he would change his pull up off once Alex left the room. He could hear the tearing sounds as Alex ripped his pull up off, it was easy to step out of it but he preferred taking it off like a diaper. After quickly wiping himself down, Alex threw on his robe and left the room to shower. He brought his used pull ups with him in a bag to throw out in the bathroom. He was pretty sure Kyle had not noticed him wearing it, so he figured it would be safer to continue to hide it for now. Kyle having the room to himself, climbed off the bed and admired his soaked pull up. What had started as rather thin now sagged and was very full. He found the baby wipes and dropped the garment to the ground, quickly wiped himself clean and then bagged the pull up and threw it in the trash. He figured he was going to tell Alex tonight anyway, so if he finds it he finds it. The boys had their breakfast together before attending their first college classes. Alex ran into his roommate as he stopped by to drop off his books before his club meeting. “Hey Alex, I wanna talk to you about something”. He feared the worse, perhaps he had had a change of heart regarding all the little stuff? Nervously he replied, “um… sure. But I don’t have long I’m supposed to be at a meeting soon”. “That’s actually what I wanted to talk about, or that subject anyway.” Alex had a pit in his stomach. “Last night, I um… I um… well I feel bad about it but I took one of your pull ups…” Alex was red before, now he was burning up. “You…did…?” “Yeah, I know you were trying to hide it… but I um kinda like wearing them and well I’m sorry I took one and I’m really sorry I did not ask your permission first. I hope you can forgive me.” First Alex was worried because now it was for sure, Kyle knew he was wearing pull ups the night before. How ever he also had damn near the best situation he could have dreamed of. Both of them liked wearing diapers. “You know what man, it’s ok! I’m just…. I can’t believe…. I can’t believe my roommate likes diapers too! Are you a little like me?” “Oh not quite like you. I’m a little older I think, like 10-12. It’s kinda like I’m your older brother but I like to try on your diapers. Speaking of which, you don’t happen to have any actual diapers do you?” “Oh yeah I do! Not that many right now though, I’ve only got 4 left at the moment. A lot more pull ups though.” “Oh well I don’t want to take one if you’re low, but could I maybe wear a pull up?” “Yeah, I was gonna put one on before I went to my meeting.” Alex went around the corner and came back with 2 pull ups in hand, throwing one towards Kyle. “Do you want to come with me?” “To Regression club? Oh well, yeah why not!” The boys turned away from each other as they got dressed in their pull ups, shortly they were walking towards the student center. As they entered the room, Mike addressed them both. “Welcome back Alex, and I’m sorry I don’t recall you being here yesterday. What’s your name?” “Oh I’m Kyle, Alex is my roommate. I’m kinda like him.” “How old are you, normally?” “About 10-12” “Ok then, welcome! Alex go ahead and head into the pre school room, Kyle you actually belong out here in this room.” The boys exchanged a glance, not knowing they would be separated. After a moment Alex turned and went into the pre school room. He was earlier than he was yesterday, there was only 2 students in the room. Cindy was sitting in the rocking chair, reading a book to the students sitting on the circle time rug. She glanced up when Alex walked in, and invited him to sit on the rug. “go ahead and get your Lucky out if you’d like!”. She smiled as he took him out of his backpack and sat down in front of her. She was reading a doctor Suss book. He sat and listened for a few minutes, slowly the other 3 students made their way in. Cindy was finishing the book as the last student walked in. She set it to the side, before addressing the group. “Welcome back, I’m glad we did not loose anyone overnight. I’m going to hand out a contract, i’ve already filled in the details you provided on your paperwork last night. Read it over and sign it if you’re ready.” I __________________ agree to allow __________________ + __________________ to act as my caregiver(s) for as long as both parties are willing. They will make decision for me which I must follow. A list of rules will be decided upon between both parties. I enter this contract under the premise that (Check One): My adult decisions will effect my time as a little _____ My time as a little is separate from my adult life _____ I agree that I will wear diapers/pull ups of my caregivers choice, and will allow them to change me. I also agree to not change myself without their permission. I agree that because I am pretending to be a child, I will often be seen naked by my caregivers and sometimes touched on my genitals as part of that care. None of this touching will ever be in a bad or sexual manor, if that occurs this contract is void. I will follow our mutually agreed upon rules, and understand that failure to do so will result in discipline up to and including a spanking on my bare bottom. Clothing decisions are up to my caregivers, except time I spend as an adult. It is my decision if I want to wear diapers while I am an adult, if I choose so section 3 rules apply. I agree to not out any member of regression club, if someone has chosen to keep this part of their life to themselves it is not my place to make that decision for them. When visiting the Regression club, caretakers can take care of me in the same way my regular caretakers can - by changing my diapers and punishing me as necessary. All littles will adhere to a bedtime, mine will be :10:30 PM My room must be kept mostly clean at all times, failure to do so will lead to punishment by my caretakers. I must take care of my own cleanliness as necessary, showering and wearing deodorant as necessary. My safe word is _______________________. Saying this word stops all activity and can only restart after a discussion is had. Print:__________________________________ Signature:______________________________ Date:____________________ Alex liked what he read, so he filled it out and handed it back to Beth. A few minutes later everyone else was done. “Ok, now everyone play for a few minutes. Shortly your caregivers will arrive and will be taking you out to discuss how things will work!” Alex was excited and nervous, butterflies danced in his stomach as he thought about meeting these people so soon. All of this was moving so fast! ______ Out in the other room Kyle had told Mike about himself and everything that had happened so far between himself and Alex. Because they were roommates, a plan formed in Mikes head. He excused himself after their conversation to talk with the chosen caregivers for Alex. Brenda and Chris were huddled in the other corner of the room chatting. Both seniors and an actual couple, they were excited to finally be on this end of the club. It was hard to be chosen as a caregiver, and even better that they would both be able to be the bigs for the same little. “Hey you two, how would you feel about having a second little”? ______ There was a 4’ block tower being constructed in the younger play room by a few of the littles, Alex one of them. Lucky was by his side as he reached up to place a block higher and higher, showing off the waistband of his pull ups in doing so. Mike had snuck up behind him, leaning close to his ear to ask “would it be ok to talk to you for a second” Alex climbed to his feet, before bending over to pick up Lucky as he began to follow Mike to the door of the room. Waiting there was his roommate, who looked a little confused as to why he had been brought into the littles room. “So… being roommates both interested in the club, presents an interesting opportunity for you both. Alex, I’ve talked with your caregivers and they would be ok with having a second little. How would you both feel about having the same caregivers and being brothers?” The boys faces lit up at this proposition, both almost jumping up and down as they said “yes!” “Wonderful boys! Alex for your official age you will be a 4 year old, and Kyle you will be 11. Obviously treatment will be a little age flexible, but this is going to be your starting point. Kyle, you will have the choice of which room you wish to be in when you come to regression club, but for today you need to stay here so your care givers can meet you both at the same time. Alex obviously since your 4 you will be need to stay here in the littles room all the time. As Mike walked away the boys turned to each other, both visibly excited excited. Alex was the first to break the silence, “Want to come play with some cars or something?” It took a bit for Kyle to get comfortable playing, but before long he fit right in. A few minutes later the care givers for the littles snuck into the room. None of the ‘kids’ took any notice, and everyone did take a few minutes to watch them before announcing themselves to their individual littles. Brenda and Chris made their way to the far side of the room where Alex and Kyle were playing, both crawling on the floor pushing some cars around each other. They took notice of Lucky sitting next to Alex, having been told about his stuffed animal by Beth. “Gosh they look cute!” They got down on their level, but did not yet have their attention. Brenda announced themselves, “Hey boys! Having fun”? Brenda was 22, Chris 24 having started college late. Both were moderately fit, but with a healthy amount of weight. Both were currently wearing diapers under their clothes, though they did not show. Caregivers were encouraged to still partake in their ABDL interests but to not show them to their little’s. The idea being that it would be easier to see them as authority figures if they never saw their diapers. Chris spoke up, “boys why don’t you clean up those toys so we can go to dinner? We will talk about how this will all work while we eat.” Kyle and Alex quickly put their toys away, and collected their bags. Alex went to put away Lucky when Chris stoped him. “You know if you want you can carry him to the car, I bet you no one will even notice you have him out.” WIth that Alex took Brenda’s hand as they led the boys out of the room. It was a bit nerve racking but Alex held Lucky under his arm as they walked to the car. It was a Mercedes SUV that Chris had received from his parents. It had a bigger back seat, which would be great for helping to keep little’s feeling little. Alex was led around to the passenger rear seat, and was quite surprised when the door was opened for him. An adult sized toddler style car seat, complete with a paw patrol cover and crotch/shoulder strap seat belt was in front of him. His mouth fell open, astonished at the sight of it. “Why don’t you go ahead and climb in so I can get these straps sized to you?” Alex giggled as he climbed into the car, he could not help but notice that the trunk had a little basket with ABU diapers, wipes and diaper rash cream. The thought crossed his head that he could get his diaper changed in the car! Chris took his backpack and placed it in the trunk while Brenda strapped him into his car seat. Kyle sat down on the driver side next to him, looking just as excited as Alex that such a thing existed let alone was now theirs to use. Soon they were on their way to dinner, their life as brothers had officially begun. ______ Alex immediately recognized the restaurant as one of his favorite, Chili’s! He and his family had always gone to them often as he grew up so this sight brought him comfort. “Stay put for a second so I can unbuckle you”. He tried to open the door to help his new caregivers but found he was unable. Curious, he mentioned it to Brenda as she got him out of his car seat. “I think someone put the child lock on my side of the car”? “Yep! Child lock is diffidently on for your side of the car, It’s not safe to hop out by yourself”. Brenda took his hand again and helped him hop down to the ground. “Did you want to bring your stuffed animal inside, or leave him in the car?” “Um…” Alex went a bit red, shifting back and forth on his feet as he pondered. No one was going to care, and if they did so what, no one knows him here and what does it really matter if they think he’s different. “I think I’ll bring him inside, is that ok?” Chris grabbed his shoulders from behind, gripping them in a comforting way. “Of course it is buddy, now come on lets get some grub” landing a playful swat on his behind to get him moving. This of course revealed the pull up he was wearing, causing him to blush. Chris gave Brenda a knowing look, thinking this will be a fun one. No one was waiting for a table when they entered the restaurant, so the host was on them quickly. “Hi there, how many today”? Alex almost spoke up, being used to eating here all the time on his own. But Chris beat him to the punch. “We have 4 today, and would it be possible to get 2 kids menus? These guys would like to do the activities, but they will be ordering from the adult menu”. The boys blushed hard, but the hostess seemed unfazed. “Oh sure, no problem. Follow me this way please!” Alex and Kyle sat across from each other in a booth towards the back of the restaurant, Chris sat next to Kyle while Brenda sat next to Alex. The boys were effectively trapped in the booth by their caretakers as you would with most young children. The host placed the kids menus in from of them and handed each a pack of crayons. She smiled at Alex when she noticed his stuffed animal tucked under his arm. “Cute doggy” she said with a wink. “Your server’s name is Ted, he should be with you shortly”. “Boys why don’t you play with your menu’s for a few minutes then after we order some food we can chat about things”. Soon the ‘adults’ got to talking about grownup stuff while the boys were occupied with coloring, tick tack toe, and a mini maze that was a little harder to solve than they thought it would be. Soon chips and salsa had been ordered, the boys each had a cup of soda while the adults had iced tea. Food was ordered shortly after, then the subject was broached. “Boys, do either of you currently call your parents mommy or daddy?” Kyle shook his head no, but Alex spoke up. “well i normally call them mom and dad, but sometimes mommy slips out. But not normally…” “Well that’s fine, we were thinking that if you are both comfortable you could call us Mommy and Daddy. We want you to think of us different than your parents, but are really hoping that we could have the dynamic of parents and kids. How do you two feel about that?” The boys smiled, and shook their heads yes. “um yeah!”, and “That should be ok” blended together as they both spoke at the same time. “Well great, we are both very happy to hear that. From now on please call us Mommy and Daddy then. Now your mommy is going to go over a few ideas we have for your room.” “So boys, you being roommates opens up an awesome possibility, how would you feel about us turning your room into a kids room?” Both boys smiled big, shaking their heads yes. “We were thinking that we could go pick out some new bedspreads and sheets, and Alex we need to pick up a bed rail for your bed so you don’t fall out at night. Also your dorm room should have a dresser, as it turns out it is the perfect length to turn into a changing table so we will pick up some memory foam and cloth to cover it as a changing surface. Over the next week or two we will start buying some toys to put in your room as well, and we will need to pick out a hairbrush for each of you.” Alex got nervous, sheepishly he asked: “Hairbrush?” “Yep, for your spankings. Daddy will talk about that in a bit so don’t get too worried. That only happens if you’re especially naughty… and maybe tonight.” Alex had a pit drop in his stomach, a spanking so soon! Mommy how ever pressed on, “Your dorm does not have a bath tub, just communal showers down the hall. So that means we can’t give you bath time there. Most days you will just shower, but sometimes you can get a bath at our apartment which is about 5 minutes drive from you. I’m sure you guys will sleep over at some point, we can put you in sleeping bags in the living room for a movie night, or even just drive you back to your dorm after your ready for bed.” “Speaking of which, bed time will be at 10:30, one of us will be there every night to get you ready for bed and get you both tucked in. We will try to do story time every night, even if you got in trouble. Know that we will be putting a web based baby cam in your room, if you’re caught out of bed after bed time and don’t have a good reason for it that will be an automatic spanking.” “Alex, you will wear a diaper to bed every night and will not be allowed to take it off until the morning. Kyle, right now we are planning on putting you to bed in pull ups. Is that what you want to sleep in or would you prefer to wear a diaper?” “Um… I guess I would like to wear pull ups most nights. Am I allowed to get up and go potty if I am wearing a pull up?” “Yes, how ever a diaper will have the same rules as Alex. You can’t take it off until morning, but we will let you choose each night what you want to wear. Pajamas are going to be required for night time, we will order you some really cute ones from Leveret. They have tight kid style ones in your size with awesome prints.” Alex already opening a few pairs of those pajamas, got rather excited proclaiming “I love the ones I have, they make me feel so little!” Saying that last part just a bit too loudly, only the waitress noticed and giggled a bit from across the room. “Day time while you are a little Alex will need to wear pull ups or cloth training pants. Know if we are going for a longer drive in the car or seeing a movie we will most likely just throw you in a diaper to make life easier. Kyle will wear big boy undies most of the time, if you want to wear a diaper or your night time pull ups during the day you can ask and Daddy or I will decide if that’s ok. Alex, do you want to wear pull ups all the time or just when you are little?” “I…. I think I want to wear them all the time, even when I’m not little right then. I guess I kind of always want to be little, and only be big when I have to. Like I just want to be reminded that I’m still little even when I’m having to do grown up stuff like going to class.” “That’s just fine too, if you’re going to wear pull ups full time we will take your underwear out of your drawer and replace them with your pull ups. All those undies can get kept at our place in case you need them back. Diapers will be in a basket next to your changing table along with your wipes/powder/cream and all that stuff. We will have to get you a diaper genie as well.” Alex was getting a little nervous with the talk of all these purchases, it all sounded so expensive! “I don’t know if I have enough money to pay for all this, so um… maybe we just take it slow?” “Oh baby!” Mommy leaned in giving him a 1 armed hug from the side, “you don’t have to pay for any of this! The club has a large amount of student fees allocated to pay for all your diapers and pull ups. Daddy and I get a good bit of money from his parents and being care takers we get a small stipend from the club for taking care of you. We will use that money combined to pay for the rest of it”. “Really!” Alex was bouncing in his seat at this point, clutching Lucky to his chest. Just then their food arrived. Alex placed lucky next to him and starting inhaling into his burger before all the rest of the food had even been set down. “Yes really, gosh don’t be afraid to slow down champ!” said Chris, as he laughed to himself. The next few minutes no conversation was had about the arrangement, instead everyone enjoyed their meals. “Food must taste good huh boys? Once we all finish eating we will go over the last of the details before we take you guys to the store, ok?” As they finished their meals, Chris began to talk about different punishments they may have to receive. “The first option will usually be a time out, those are easy for us to give you anywhere. You might get put in the corner or just made to sit down in a boring place with nothing to do so you can calm down or think about why you’re in trouble. Grounding may happen for bad grades on projects or tests, for those we will take away gaming systems or not let you watch TV or go out and have fun until the grade comes up. Spankings will be mostly done in your dorm room or in our apartment so you will likely see each other get spanked. If you get one in public. it will be in the car or another simi private place. They will always be on your bare bottom over one of our laps, laying on your bed with your bottom pushed up with pillows, or on your chaining table in the diaper position. That’s when I or your mommy lifts your legs like we are going to change you but instead spank your bottom. Now have either of you been given a real spanking before?” Both boys shook their heads no, liking what they heard but getting a little nervous. “Ok, so I’m going to offer you both to get a spanking tonight. It won’t be the easiest spanking we will ever give you, nor will it be the hardest one you will get. Think of it as an example spanking so you know what to expect if you get into trouble. I’m guessing both of you have always kind of wanted to know what it felt like or even craved getting one, so what do you say?” Kyle spoke up first, “I um, yeah ok tonight…” It took a moment later for Alex to decide, before saying “yes, I’ll get a spanking but can I hold onto Lucky for it?” “Yes, because this is just an example spanking I’ll let you hold him for this one ok? For a punishment spanking I don’t think we will let you have him until after it’s over with. Deal?” “Oh, I guess that’s fair” While Daddy had been explaining discipline to the boys, Mommy used the Ziosk on the table to pay for their meal. “If we are all done why don’t we get going.” At this point it was about 7 PM, so they only had three and a half hours until the boys needed to be in bed. ______ Back in the car Alex was strapped into his car seat watching the road go by, as the pulled into the mall. They walked inside and searched for a few minutes before stumbling across Pottery Barn kids, “I think this will be perfect for you two.” A little bit of searching yielded some younger looking sheets for Kyle and some toddler sheets for Alex. One set had cars on them and the other were cartoon toys. Bed spreads were picked out as well with some down comforters for each of their beds. Mommy decided that these should match as it would be rather cute. A memory foam pad was picked out to act as the changing table pad, Brenda said “I’ll pick out some cute fabric to make a cover for it in the next few days. For now just the pad and a towel will have to do”. After this stop the four found their way to Target, where they picked up a diaper genie, a basket for diaper supplies, a big box of baby wipes and a fold away bed rail so Alex would have a more toddler style bed. For being good in the store each got to pick out a toy to buy, both picked out a lego set they could build and then play with. After checking out, they all climbed into the car and headed towards the boys dorm building. They were a little nervous about carrying in all the baby stuff but Brenda said not to worry, no one would care or notice. They stopped by the front desk on the way to their room, and Daddy talked to the person behind it. “Hi there, my name is Chris and this is Brenda. The regression club should have sent over an email requesting keys for these boys rooms so we can have access”. “Oh yes they must be Alex and Kyle, boys you just need to sign this paper saying your caregivers have permission to obtain a key. and if you two could fill out this contact sheet for me. You will be who we call if there is a noise complaint or other problem with them in the room”. The boys signed the paper, blushing while doing it as they realized the front desk must know exactly how this whole thing worked. But after everything else today a few people knowing about their situation seemed like nothing to worry about. The front desk handed a set of keys to Brenda and Chris before turning to the boys, “Ok all set, behave you two.” “Oh they will, but there may be a bit of noise in the next few minutes, bit of an example to set.” The front desk looked unfazed, “No worries, just have that taken care of before quiet time at 10 PM please.” The new family made their way towards the boys room, opening it to find it much cleaner they Brenda and Chris had imagined it would be. They had an hour till quiet time started so the first half hour was put to use making up the room. The dresser was cleared off and the memory foam pad was laid down. Chris used his knife to cut the pad to size, while leaving some room at the top for basket of supplies to sit. The boys opened up the diaper genie and put it at the foot of the new changing table, while Brenda opened up Alex’s new bed rail. All of them together worked to make the beds with the new comforters, it was decided that the sheets should be washed first before they used them, so the old set remained for now. They made quick work of everything, and come 9:30 it came time for something the boys were dreading but somewhat looking forward to. Chris announced that it was time for the boys to get their spankings, “do either of you need to go potty before we start?” “Um…” “How about you both go try to use the potty just in case, come back quickly so we can get started”. Both boys walked quickly down the hall to the bathroom, and found they were able to go pee. After washing their hands and being extra careful to get every last bit of their hands dry, they eventually had to make their way back to their room. When they entered Brenda was sitting at the center of Alex’s bed, and Chris was sitting in the center of Kyle’s bed. They stopped just after they entered the room and the door shut behind them. “Kyle you go stand in front of Daddy, Alex come stand in front of me.” The boys walked into position while their Mommy kept talking. “We think it would be unfair to make one of you wait while the other goes first so you will both get your spankings at the same time. Until we pick out your hairbrushes or other spanking implement Mommy and Daddy have brought our own to use for tonight.” Chris and Brenda gave each other a knowing glance as they simultaneously unbuckled the boys jeans and pulled them down to their knees. When they let go they fell to the boys ankles, leaving them standing there showing off their pull ups. The pull ups were ripped off instead of just pulled down, then tossed to the side. Each boy was led over the lap of their caretaker, which because of the height of their beds made it so they had no way of touching the ground. Chris spoke up loud enough for both of the boys to hear. “Your spankings are going to make you squirm and most likely kick your legs. Please don’t try to get off our laps during the spanking, as we are not strong enough to hold you in place. Know that it’s ok to cry, we are going to spank you to your limit, and then push you past it. A true spanking starts once you really want it to stop, thats when the lesson starts to take effect. With that, let’s get started.” Mommy handed Alex his stuffed Lucky, which he held to his chest close to his face as his and his roommates spankings began. There was no build up, it was fire from the first smack. Both boys began yelping a bit after three or four smacks, about 30 seconds in their cheeks were pink at both ends. Alex was the first to start squirming but Kyle was the first to begin crying at about 4 minutes in. After 8 minutes both boys were crying and asking for the spanking to stop, for the last two minutes of their spanking Chris and Brenda stepped up their spanking speed to drive the point home. Both boys were kicking their feet, crying and begging through snotty noses to make it stop. When it was all over Lucky was a bit wet from all the crying Alex had done while clutching him to his face. The caretakers set their hairbrushes down and stood both boys up, taking them into a loving embrace and rubbing their backs. “There there, all done! Good job buddy.” During this hug each boy was doing a spanking dance hopping between feet with an intense pain in their bottom. After a moment each ‘parent’ pulled their boy up onto the bed and sat them next to them, holding them for a moment. After they had calmed down, Brenda spoke up. “Ok guys, that’s a spanking, quite a bit huh?” Both boys nodded their heads, “I would like both of you to finish getting undressed so you can go take a shower. After that Mommy and Daddy will get you ready for bed and read you a story, ok?” Both boys muttered, still slightly blubbering “ok”. They hopped off the their beds and stepped out of their pants leaving them on the floor. Shirts were next, a moment later both figured they should probably put them into a hamper less risk any more punishment. Once each had a robe on they grabbed all their shower supplies before heading to the bathroom down the hall. The walk took them past the front desk, the student staffing it was still the same as before. She noticed their tear soaked faces and smiled at the thought of each of them wriggling over a lap, thinking to her self ‘I’ll need to spank them at some point I suppose’. Showering did not take long, as neither wanted to spend too much time with the hot water running over their bottom. The did take some time to gawk at each others bottoms before stepping into the privacy of their shower stall. Both bottoms were somehow bright red while not bruised at all, these two really knew how to give a spanking! A few minutes later both were dried off and heading back to their door room, they walked in to find the changing table had been stocked with supplies. “Alex why don’t you come over here and hop on up”. He crawled onto the pad after taking off his robe, and laid on his back. His bottom kinda hurt when it landed on the rough towel, causing him to wince slightly. Mommy came over and started prepping a diaper, opening it up before asking Alex to lift his legs. Daddy had come over as well to help, grabbing his feet and lifting them up while mommy placed the diaper underneath his bottom. Never in his life since he was a child had he felt as small as he did now. Rash cream was applied to his bottom and groin before Daddy lowered him onto the diaper, then some baby powder was sprinkled across his privates and the inside of the diaper. As it was was then pulled up between his legs and quickly taped into place. He thought he’d never been able to get his diapers this secure, it felt wonderful! “Ok buddy, hop on down and lets get you in some PJ’s!” As he hoped down Mommy continued, “I found your pajamas, glad to be able to start using them right away. I think the dinosaurs would be fun for tonight, so step in.” Alex put his feet one at a time through the leg holes of his pajamas before Brenda pulled them up his legs and finally over his diaper. The pajamas did nothing to hide the fact of what he was wearing, but that was not really a problem. “Ok, arms up!” Alex was in heaven as his new mommy pulled his pajama top down over his head, dressing him for bed. During this time Alex had been put in his pull ups, and also helped into a pair of Alex’s pajamas. They were similar enough in size that he had no trouble fitting into them. His pair of pajamas were covered in space ships, and were mostly black with white print on them. When they were both dressed Alex noticed a chart that had been placed on the wall over the changing table. It looked like a child’s bedwetting chart, and after a moment realized it was not out of place in his new room. “Hey Mommy, what’s this for?” He asked as he waddled over and pointed. “Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you about this chart! How silly of me, so, at least for this next week your Daddy or I will be coming over to wake you up and get you both ready to go to school. Because you are supposed to be a bedwetter we are going to track when you’re wet and when you’re dry, after awhile we won’t need to track it because your diaper should be wet every night. This is kind of like a reverse bedwetting chart, because we want you to wake up wet. For this next week your diaper will need to be wet every morning at least 5/7 times. If you have too many dry mornings in a week you can expect a spanking before heading to class, and to get you started your diaper will need to be wet tomorrow morning or you will get a spanking before going to class. Got it?” “Yes mommy!” “Good now both of you go brush your teeth, then you can snuggle around daddy on Alex’s bed so he can read you a good night story” Once Chris started reading both boys ended up with their heads on Chris’s shoulders, almost asleep halfway through the book. Brenda could not help but snap a picture on her phone to give to them later. Once the book was done everyone hopped off of Alex’s bed so he could crawl under the covers, crinkling as he did so. Mommy tucked him in pulling the sheets up over him and playing a moment with lucky pretending to give him good night kisses, before landing one herself on his forehead. Daddy tucked in Kyle before doing the same, and asking him if he had a stuffed animal hidden anywhere he wanted to sleep with. Kyle told his Daddy that he had a stuffed rabbit under his bed, Chris grabbed it and handed it to him. “No need to hide that anymore, ok?” The boy nodded, accepting that he could now let all this out just like Alex was doing. As they started to sneak out after opening the door, Mommy called back saying “Remember Alex, wet diaper in the morning and Kyle if you do wet your pull up know that if it leaks you won’t have a choice about wearing a diaper tomorrow night. Sleep well little boys, Mommy and Daddy love you!” The lights shut off, the door closed, and within minutes both boys were fast asleep. ___________________________________ End of Part 1

Preview to my Halloween story Called Carnival Fun! I have been working on this story for a while and have it almost finished. I hope everyone likes the preview and as Halloween gets closer I will post more chapters! Thanks! Chapter 1: Ashley looked around the daycare looking at all of the children running around in there Halloween costumes. She always loved Halloween the idea of going house to house trick or treating always made her feel so extra childish. She looked up at the clock seeing it was already 3 o clock knowing her friend Rachel would be coming to pick her up in an hour so they could go to the Halloween carnival together. She walked into her office grabbing her cell phone off of her desk and decided to call her friend to make sure she had gotten her costume for her as her phone began to ring. Rachel was combing her hair making sure everything was perfect for tonight as she saw her phone vibrating on her dresser seeing Ashley was calling her. She answered the phone saying "Hey Girl" as Ashley smiled saying "Hey I was just calling to make sure everything was still on" Rachel spoke up saying "of course, I am getting ready right now and should be there in an hour so be ready to go." Ashley began to get confused asking "How am I suppose to get ready without an outfit, it was your turn to buy our costumes." Rachel began to freak out telling her "I am so sorry I thought we were buying our own this year since we both live in different towns." Ashley looked up at the clock once again telling her friend "I will try to figure something out and will be ready when you get here, but you owe me one" as Rachel told her "I will get you back" as she hung up the phone. Ashley began to hear the front door opening and peaked her head out of her office watching as parents began making there way inside of her daycare. After watching all of the children leave she looked at the clock seeing it had all ready been 30 minutes and she would need to be dressed ready for Rachel. She began to scan the daycare wondering what she could do as she walked towards the nursery. She began scanning through the closet seeing the array of baby clothing as she placed her hand on a pink sleeper. She grabbed the hanger walking over to the large mirror and placed the sleeper to her body staring in shock seeing how much of a perfect fit it was. Ashley was a small girl she was 4"0 and weighed around 90 pounds which always seemed to leave her being mistaken for a child from time to time. She took the sleeper off the hanger and turned it around noticing the words across the chest reading "Mommy's Baby Girl" stitched into the sleeper. She stared back up at clock seeing she only had 20 mintues until Rachel would be here as she stripped herself out of her t-shirt and jeans leaving herself in just her panties and bra. She picked up the sleeper as she stared at the words on the sleeper seeing the word "Baby" as she turned her head towards the changing table and began to smile knowing she had a fun idea. Rachel pulled into the daycare parking lot and began to wonder why she wasn't already outside waiting for her. She parked her car right outside the front door and decided to leave her car running to go check on her friend. She walked into the front of the building and noticed a stroller parked with the hood down. She looked down at the bottom of the stroller seeing 2 feet on the foot rest wondering why Ashley didn't tell her she was bringing a child along with them as she walked around the stroller seeing a set of keys and a note. She read the note reading the words "Lock up" written on the note as her mind began to click and pulled the front of the hood of the stroller up and stared shockingly at her friend dressed like an infant. She tried so hard not to laugh and wondered where she would of got such an outfit staring at her friend clad in a baby sleeper and bonnet sucking on a pacifier clipped to her sleeper. Ashley looked up seeing that her friend had found her and pulled out her pacifier telling her "Twik or tweat" as Rachel began to coo at her friend. Rachel couldn't help telling her friend how adorable she looked and asked her were she had gotten her outfit. Ashley still in character told her friend "goo goo ga ga" as Rachel smiled asking her friend "So I guess I am stuck baby sitting tonight" as Ashley giggled behind her pacifier nodding at her friend. Rachel pushed the stroller out the front door making sure to lock the door behind her. She opened her passage door as Ashley tried to climb out herself, but quickly found a swat on her backside and blushed as Rachel couldn't help but laughing from the loud thud that came from the swat. She picked up her friend asking "I see I really do have a baby tonight diapers and all" as Ashley continued to suck on the pacifier nervously as she was placed in the front seat. Rachel pushed the stroller around to the trunk as she tried to fold the buggy up and began to wonder why it wasn't folding noticing a large bag. She pulled the bag from out of the bottom seeing her friend had come prepared seeing 2 baby bottles on the outside of the bag along with the zipper looking like it was ready to pop and placed the buggy and diaper bag into the trunk. She opened her driver side seat seeing her friend already buckled in to her seat telling her how proud she was of her for being so prepared for her and telling her how much fun they were going to have tonight treating her as if she was an actual child as Ashley smiled and began clapping her hands. Ashley couldn't help but notice the outfit her friend had chosen it was a basic nurses outfit complete with her own tiara. She thought about how much fun they were going to have tonight and pulled out her pacifier asking her friend "Its been way too long since we have hung out" as Rachel turned her head smiling at her friend telling her "It sure has" as Ashley smiled down at her outfit wondering if she had chosen the right outfit. Rachel looked over at her friend asking her "is everything alright?" as Ashley broke out of her daydream nodding slowly. Rachel always knew Ashley was a bad liar and knew what to do to get her to tell as she pulled into the parking lot of the carnival. She parked her car and unbuckled her seat belt and immediately began tickling her friend. Ashley began laughing as hard as she could begging her friend to stop as she told her "that maybe dressing up like a baby wasn't such a good idea." Rachel began to smile telling her "Your thinking too hard about this and need to relax" as she gave her friend a playful pat on her diapered crotch telling her "just have fun" as Ashley smiled placing the pacifier back into her mouth watching as Rachel got out of the car. Rachel pulled the stroller out of the back of the car setting it up like her friend had it and grabbed the diaper bag sticking it underneath. She opened the passenger door up and scooped her friend up into her arms as she walked towards the stroller as people began to walk by cooing at Ashley telling Rachel how adorable she looked as Ashley blushed wondering if she looked that much like a real baby as Rachel placed her into the stroller. Rachel began to realize how much everyone really saw her as a baby and took her bonnet off the top of her head so people could see her face and stuck it in the outside flap of the baby bag as she walked towards the carnival. Ashley looked up at Rachel wondering why she took off her bonnet and turned to see that they were walking towards the carnival. She looked around seeing everyone from town was here even noticing some of her charges were here with there parents running around in there costumes as they made there way to the entrance booth. Ashley looked up at the entrance booth instantly seeing one of the parents from the daycare it was Ms.Davis. Rachel walked over to the desk telling the woman 2 tickets please as Ms. Davis stared at Rachel telling her baby's get a hand stamp as she walked over to the front of the stroller instantly realizing who was inside as she gasped saying "Ashley?" Ashley stared up at the woman as she sucked on the pacifier nodding as Ms. Davis began to coo at her telling her how adorable she looked. Ms. Davis couldn't believe what she was looking at as she told Ashley that her little Margaret was in the carnival daycare and would be tickled to see her teacher dressed this way as Rachel smiled down at her friend who was beginning to feel very embarrassed telling the woman "I am sure we will bump into them some time tonight" as Ms.Davis waved good bye as Rachel pushed her friend towards the rest of the carnival. Rachel looked around seeing all of the attractions wondering what they should do first as the words hypnotism caught her eye from a booth at the very end. She spoke up asking "Baby do you see whats in front of us as Ashley looked up seeing the same booth reading hypnotism across the sign as she pulled out her pacifier telling Rachel "you know a person really cant be hypnotized?" as Rachel laughed saying "will see" as she walked towards the booth.

Chapter 1: Kayla sat at her desk listening to the ringing on the phone wondering if the woman was going to pick up as she heard a voice on the line pick up saying "Hello". Kayla spoke up saying "yes this is Kayla Jones the owner of Lil Tykes Daycare Center and I was calling to speak to Paige. Kayla Listened as Paige told her "Yes this is Paige and that she was coming by to see if there were any openings available". Kayla told the woman that she would love to have her come in for an interview as she asked her if she could come in today. Paige told Kayla that she could come by whenever as Kayla told her how about coming in about 9 am as Kayla listened to her telling her thank you and that she would see her at 9 as Kayla hung up the phone. Kayla began to hear the front door bells beginning to open as the sounds of mothers walking in meant only 1 thing that it was time to get to work. Kayla met Martha into the kitchen once they both got the children situated. Kayla spoke up telling her friend that she set up an interview with the girl who came in Friday asking Martha if she remembered seeing her walk over the playpen wall as Martha quickly told her that she remembered feeling so embarrassed and that it didn't help that Kate told her that I was special as Kayla began to laugh. Martha looked down at her friend telling her that she didn't know what she was laughing at as she pointed to clock reading 8:30 telling her that she had to interview the new worker dressed like a 3 year old as she patted her on her padded backside as Kayla stared as she forgot how she was dressed. Kayla looked at Martha telling her that she wasn't even thinking about what she was wearing when she setup the interview as she turned to the large mirror in the kitchen seeing the outfit that her daddy had dressed her in this morning as the door bell rang. Martha began to giggle telling her that it looks like its show time as Kayla swatted her friends backside as Martha giggled watching her friend waddling towards the door. Kayla began to take deep breaths wondering if she could really do this as she stared at the front door seeing the young woman who was about a foot and a half taller then her as she smiled and told herself she could do this. Kayla walked up to the woman as she put her hand out telling her good morning. Paige looked down at the short girl seeing the girls hand out who looked no more then 3 or 4 as she picked up the girl telling her how adorable she looked as she began to coo at her. Kayla quickly realized that the young girl immediately thought she was nothing more then a charge in need of a care and began to giggle. Paige saw the girl giggling asking her what was so funny as Kayla spoke up asking if she was Paige as Paige asked how she knew that as Kayla told her that she was Kayla. Paige began to giggle asking her if her mommy had ever told her that it wasn't nice to lie as Kayla told her that she knows that she looks like she belongs here, but that she really is the owner Kayla as Paige began to stare at the woman wondering if this girl who looked no more then 2 or 3 could actually be telling her the truth. Martha looked out the door of kitchen and quickly saw that her friend was already in the hands of the young girl and began to giggle as she headed towards the door. Paige looked away from the door to see a taller woman walking towards her as she looked down at the girl in her arms telling her that we can finally get to the bottom of this as Kayla turned to see Martha walking up to them. Martha smiled telling Paige good morning asking if there was a problem seeing her friend laughing in her arms as Paige told her that she had an interview with Kayla Jones this morning and that this girl in her arms has told her that she is Kayla, but that I have told her that it isn't nice to lie to people as Martha began to laugh as Kayla smirked at her friend who was staring at her. Paige asked what is so funny as Martha told the young girl that it really was Kayla in her arms and that she is the owner of the daycare. Paige began to look at the giggling girl in her arms as she placed her back on the ground and quickly apologized as tears began to form in her eyes. Kayla and Martha saw the water works from the young girl asking what was wrong as Paige began to cry telling her that she really needed this job and that she felt like she was already messing up things. Kayla listened to the young girl telling her that it wasn't her fault and that she still wanted to do the interview with her as Kayla and Martha both made the young girl feel better. Martha couldn't stop laughing as Kayla looked up at friend asking her don't you have a wet diaper to go take care of or should I call the baby's mommy as Martha began to blush as she walked towards the kitchen. Kayla stared at Paige asking her to come inside her office as the young girl followed her inside. Kayla sat in her computer chair staring back at the young girl cleaning up her tears as she asked if she was ok watching as she began to nod. Kayla stuck her hand out introducing herself once again as Paige shook her hand introducing herself. Kayla went over basic questions with the girl from her experiences, schooling, and just basic life questions as she began to smile at her telling her that she seems like she would be the perfect fit at the daycare. Paige began to smile thanking Ms.Jones and telling her that she would be the best caregiver she could possibly be as Kayla spoke up asking her if she had any questions for her. Paige began to get nervous as Kayla asked her to ask and that it wouldn't hurt her chances as she laughed at the young girl. Paige sighed and asked her new boss why she dressed the way that she did as Kayla began to smile telling her that it just kind of felt right and that her husband really liked her this way as Paige eyes began to go big as her mind clicked asking if she was one of those adult babies that she had seen on TV as Kayla began to laugh telling her that she didn't know about all of that, but that she was learning as Paige told her that she found it very cute. Kayla began thanking her new employee for coming in and that she would see her first thing in the morning as she walked her outside.

The Boarder's Tale Chapter 1 Pete stood outside the terrace house. He looked at the piece of paper in his hand. The internet was amazing, he thought. No need for those rental sites. He'd found the landlady of this place on a travel chatroom, and here he was a month and 12000 miles later. He opened the nicely painted cast iron gate between the two white pillars and made his way along a short, flagstoned path and up several steps to the black front door. He lifted the polished brass doorknocker and heard the sound it made reverberate inside. A few moments later the door opened and a pleasant looking, middle aged lady stood smiling at Pete. The stereotype of the landlady, thought Pete as he introduced himself. The lady was Mrs Smith, a widow who offered room and board to what she told Pete were 'suitable lodgers'. It seemed that Pete was suitable enough to be having a cup of tea a few minutes later with Mrs Smith and being told how she ran her house. 'So,' said Mrs Smith. 'Anything else, just ask. You'll have your own key. One more thing, do you have issues with bedwetting?' The question took Pete by surprise. He blushed, because he had had a few problems in that area. He had been late toilet training, his mother had told him, and he had wet his bed off and on into his teens. Even later, he had had occasional episodes, when very tired, stressed or once or twice after drinking too much. 'Er, bedwetting?' he replied, hoping he hadn't looked guilty. 'Yes,' said Mrs Smith. 'It's not too uncommon, and creates a lot of washing. I have a plastic undersheet if there's any chance that you might have an accident.' Pete was still a little shocked. His bedwetting history was probably his most private issue. 'Oh, well...' he began. 'It's not a big deal,' said Mrs Smith. 'When was the last time you wet the bed?' Pete had never been good at lying. 'Oh,' he said, trying to sound confident. 'A while ago. A long while ago.' 'So, since childhood,' said Mrs Smith. 'How long ago? Years? Months?' Pete could have kicked himself. This was the perfect accommodation for him, and in the first five minutes he's admitting wetting the bed. ''Years,' said Pete. 'Several.' He winced inwardly. He was making this worse. 'I see,' said Mrs Smith. 'I think we'll start with the plastic undersheet and see how you get on.' Bloody hell, thought Pete. How has this become an issue? At least she's not kicking me out on the strength of it, he thought. 'OK, thanks,' he replied. Damn, he thought. I'm my own worst enemy. That sounded like I was confirming that I'm a bedwetter. 'Well. I'll show you your room.' said Mrs Smith, getting up from her chair. She was quite well built, Pete thought as he watched Mrs Smith turn towards the door. She was wearing jeans and a woollen top. She had nice hips and a large bust. Pete liked full, mature figures, not he thought, that he had any ideas towards this nice lady, even if she had sprung his big secret. At least she didn't seem horrified that anyone should occasionally have an accident at night. Mrs Smith opened a door in the upstairs hallway into a large, comfortable room. There was a big, paned window, a fireplace and a double bed. On the bedspread, resting against the pillows were three large stuffed toys. Pete looked at them in surprise. 'Oh, they're left over,' said Mrs Smith with a laugh, without saying left over from what, or who. 'You can choose one for yourself if you like. I'm sure the previous owner wouldn't mind.' 'No, it's OK,' said Pete. He wasn't sure if what Mrs Smith had just said was odd or not. 'Your bathroom is down the hall at the end,' said Mrs Smith. 'We sit down to pee in this house, by the way,' she added. 'Less chance of mess.' 'OK,' said Pete. Now that was odd, he thought. Still, it was her house, and he usually sat to pee anyway. He'd grown up in a household comprising his mother and three older sisters, where no one including him ever stood to use the toilet. It seemed natural now. Mrs Smith wrapped up her introduction to the house. 'That's about it,' she said. 'You have the run of the house, and you're most welcome to sit downstairs with me in the living room in the evenings. In fact, I'd enjoy the company. Or you can play up here in your room.' Play in my room, thought Pete. Maybe she meant play something on my laptop. 'I'll leave you to it,' she said, turning to the door. 'Dinner will be at 7.30.' 'OK, thanks,' said Pete, watching Mrs Smith's denim clad hips as she left the room. To be continued.

The following story was not written by me. It was written by an unclaimed author that I stumbled upon while searching for a missing story. I used to love this story however the main character was underage. I edited it to make her of legal age please enjoy. If this is yours please claim it. I found it on the way back machine from a defunct site. Dd Julie's nineteenth Birthday Julie looked at the bedroom clock with dread. 11:30. Her mother invited the guests for 12:00 "Damn! She thought. "Only half an hour till my birthday party". Julie was a eightteen year old girl with a major problem. She still occasionally wets her bed and unfortunately it last happened less than 2 weeks before her 19th birthday. Her mother had warned her on earlier occurrences that she didn't stop wetting her bed, she was going to have a punishment day she would not quickly forget. When her mother found the wet bed, a punishment day on her nineteenth birthday was quickly organized for Julie by her mother. Punishment days were nothing new to Julie. They occurred with regular frequency from when she turned seven. These days usually included spankings, shame clothing, corner standing and, worse of all, castor oil and enemas. It occurred from breakfast till she went to sleep at her earlier bedtime of 7:45 p.m.. Until this one, punishment days were private affairs between her and her parents. But this time, her mother was so mad that she decided a little public humiliation of her daughter would be needed. Julie became very upset when her mother decided that her punishment day was going to be her 19th birthday. "Mom, Please. I know I should get a punishment day for wetting my bed but not on my nineteenth birthday. Please, Mom, can't you punish me the day after ?" "No" her mother quickly replied "Your nineteenth birthday would be the ideal day for your punishment. Your relatives and cousins will be there to tease and humiliate you and watch as you suffer the punishments I have planned for you. I assure you that it will be the longest day of your young life." Julie begged "Please, Mom, you cannot be serious. You are going to punish me in front of other people ?" "Yes. My naughty bed wetting daughter" Her mother replied. "Mom, Please. I am willing to have two punishment days in private than that 1 in public. Please, Mom, Pretty Please" her daughter pleaded "NO" her mother said sharply "I decided a little public humiliation is necessary for you and your 19th birthday party will be the ideal place for it. The subject is closed" "Please" Julie whined again "Do you want to go over my lap right now ?" her mother said angrily "No, Mother" Julie said softly "Okay, then. I will make the arrangements" Julie's mother started the arrangements by picking up some birthday party invitations at the local card store. They were light pink party invitations for 1 year olds and her mother added a small 9 just to the right of the 1 to read 19. Julie groaned when she saw the invite but a far worse humiliation was then ordered for her. Her mother told her "I want you to fill out the information for the party and enclose a copy of this note. The party will start at 12:00 sharp. You must hand print each copy of the note, you are not allowed to write it. Understood ?" "Yes, Mother" Julie quickly replied. The note said "YOU ARE HEREBY INVITED TO MY NINETEENTH BIRTHDAY PARTY. THE THEME FOR THE PARTY IS JULIE'S A BED WETTER. I WILL BE APPROPRIATELY ATTIRED AND PUNISHED AT MY BIRTHDAY PARTY AND MY MOMMY WILL LIKE YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY TO ATTEND. THE ONLY GIFTS TO BE GIVEN ARE THOSE APPROPRIATE FOR A NAUGHTY BED WETTER. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE DIAPERS, PLASTIC PANTS, BIBS, RATTLES, BOTTLES AND INFANTILE OUTFITS. ALSO YOU ARE REQUESTED TO BRING A PUNISHMENT ITEM. SUGGESTED ITEMS ARE A SOLID WOODEN HAIRBRUSH, A PADDLE, OR A NICE STINGING LEATHER STRAP. PLEASE CONTACT MY MOMMY TO TELL HER WHAT YOU ARE BRINGING TO INSURE ALL THE ABOVE ITEMS ARE EVENTUALLY BOUGHT . ANY ADDITIONAL PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTS OR SUGGESTIONS ARE WELCOMED. THANK YOU FOR JOINING ME ON MY VERY SPECIAL 19TH BIRTHDAY. JULIE" "Mom, please don't make me do this" Julie begged. Her mother looked at her sharply and said "I told you that subject is closed. For pestering me, an additional punishment activity is going to be added for your birthday party" Julie fell silent and began to look with terror at her upcoming nineteenth birthday party. Chapter 2 - The Party Preparation The day before the party, Julie was ordered to decorate the house for her birthday party. The decorations included balloons, streamers and "Happy Birthday" cutouts. Julie was thankful that their were no obvious embarrassing decorations as she spent the next hour carefully placing each item as directed by her mother. Her mother then sent her to her the hall closet. "Oh, no" Julie thought "Here it comes""Get the big box in the back of the closet and bring it here, Julie" her mother said. "Yes, mother" Julie responded as she retrieved the large box from the closet "This is your first birthday present for us, Julie. It hope you like what is inside" Her mother said. "Pick out one present at a time and open it" Julie opened the first present and read the box. "Attends" it read. "Their a case of diapers for our little bed wetter" "Yes, mother" "I hope I bought enough. You are going to be spending the next several days in them" "Yes, mother" "But I think a couple of them can be used as decoration for your party" "Mom, Please" "No buts, Julie. I want you to attach six diapers in a row to the wall over there" "Yes, mother" "And when your diapers need to be changed tomorrow, you can just go to the wall, pull down a diaper and give it to the person in charge of changing you" Julie said, barely audible, "Yes, mother" The next gift was a rattle. "Attach it to the living room wall and come back here" Julie did as she was ordered and returned to her mother. The next gift was a pacifier. "You will be sucking on your pacifier in bed tonight and attach it to your party dress tomorrow." "Yes, mother" The next eight gifts were strictly for Julie's punishment. A large hairbrush, paddle, enema bag, and a rectal thermometer soon decorated the walls of the living room. The next item was a children's potty. "After you open all your gifts, you will bring the potty up to your room and place it in the corner. You may find it useful to have it there in the future" Julie wanted to scream at her mother for making her do this but another "Yes, mother" was Julie's only timid response. The next items were clothes a frilly but very short party dress, several sets of plastic panties with rows of lace across the seat, and several footed sleepers with snap crotches. The final item of clothing was several sets of pajamas with fold down flaps. "That fold down flap can easily be taken down for spankings, Julie. All the pajamas you will be wearing for bed as of tonight forward will be flapped and we will break in the use of pajama flap with your bedtime spanking" "You plan on spanking me tonight ?" "Oh, yes my dear. Mommy will give you a good spanking tonight and you will get another spanking tomorrow when you wake up" "Two spankings ?" "Yes, Julie. Those spankings, plus a lot more. Your nighttime spanking and your spanking tomorrow morning is just the warm up" "2 spankings is just the warm up ? Just how much do you plan on spanking me ?" "You will have to wait and see" Her mother replied At 7:00 pm, Julie heard her mother call to her "Julie, come in here. It is time for you to get ready for bed" "Ready for bed ? It is only 7:00" Julie said to her mother, shocked by her mother request. "Little girls need their sleep. You will be bathed by mommy and mommy will then tuck you into bed." "Mom, I think you are taking this a little too far. First the party and now my bedtime is 7:00." "You haven't seen anything yet, my girl" Julie was then grabbed by her mother by the earlobe and marched toward the bathroom. "Are you ready to undress and take your bath or am I going to have to strip you myself ?" Julie hesitated a second but started to undress. "Mommy will turn on the water and prepare the bath for Julie" Her mother walked over to the tub handles and carefully adjusted the temperature to very hot. Julie finished stripping and stepped into the tub. "Mom, the water's too hot" Julie cried as her foot hit the water "Stop being a baby and get in the tub. I will add some cold water now" Her mother turned on the cold water full blast and it quickly made the water bearable for Julie. Julie knew her mother made the water too hot on purpose so Julie would have to complain to her like a little kid. "Julie, wash yourself all over and call me when you are finished. No dawdling" "Yes, mother" Her mother walked out the bathroom and Julie quickly soaped her whole body and washed her hair. After making sure she was absolutely clean, she called to her mother. "Mom I'm finished" "I be there in a second. Stay in the tub" Julie wondered "What is she going to do now ? Check to see if I cleaned behind my ears ? " Julie quickly soaped a washrag and rubbed behind both ears quickly. She was able to complete her touch up before her mother walked in several seconds later. "Did you do behind your ears ?" Julie sheepishly replied "Yes, Mom" "And your vagina. Is that area clean too ?" Julie was not used to hearing her mother asking if her vaginal area was clean. She was taken aback by the question but answered yes after several moments. "Good. Then you are ready to be shaved" "Shaved ? Mom, Please. Don't shave me, Please" "Bald as a newborn. Now wait here" Her mother returned with a razor, shaving cream and a towel. The razor made short work of her daughter's pubic hair and soon Julie had a bald vagina. "Julie, your vagina will stay that way till you are told different. You will shave down there often enough to keep it baby smooth at all times. I will periodically order you to show me your vagina and you are to comply immediately. It will usually occur in private but semi public inspections are also planned for you. Upon hearing my order to expose your vagina, you must drop your pants and panties and show me your bald vagina. Is that understood ?" This was getting too much for Julie to handle. Julie blurted out "Mom, you bitch. Now you are going way too far. Dropping my pants in public. Are you crazy ?" Her mother grabbed Julie out of the tub, flipped her over her lap and started to spank her. Her hand on Julie's wet skin made the spanking even more painful. Soon Julie was pleading "Mom, Please" "Mom, Stop" "I do it. Please Stop" The spanking went on and on. Julie's mother continued spanking her till her daughter's bottom was red and she was wailing. Her mother finally asked her "Are you ready for me to stop ?" Her daughter's will was broken "Yes, mother please stop" "You now agree to vagina inspections ? " "Yes, mother" "And everything else I have planned for you ?" Julie hesitated and her mother immediately started spanking her again. Ten spanks later, Julie agreed to her mother's demands. Julie was released for her mother's lap and started to rub her bottom. "I didn't release you to rub your bottom. Now bring that bar of soap over here. Let's see if we can clean out that filthy mouth of yours. Now open that mouth up" Julie had her mouth washed with soap before by her mother for using naughty language and simply open her mouth to accept the full sized bar. "Now, you will suck on that bar of soap for five minutes and then I will dry you off" The soap tasted as awful as ever as Julie sucked the bar. Soap bubbles quickly formed and her mother directed her over to the sink and Julie leaned over the sink dripping the soap bubbles into the washbowl. After about 5 minutes, Julie's mother removed the bar of soap. "Ready to apologize ?" Julie apologized to her mother by saying "I m sorry for calling your that name" Her mother accepted her apology but warned her "If you ever dare call me that again, you will be sampling every new bar of soap that I put in this bathroom from that moment on" "Yes, mother" Julie's mother quickly dried her off and walked her back to her bedroom. "Now for your spanking" "But, Mom, I'm already red and sore" "You chose to be naughty before. You will simply have to suffer 2 spankings tonight" Julie was then dressed in her flap pajamas and told to stand in the corner for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, her mother called to her. "Julie, come here please" Julie was placed across the lap of her mother and was instructed to ask that her pajama flap be undone. "Please Mom" "Julie, remember what you promised me in the bathroom. Are you going to break that promise the first time I ask you to do something ?" "No, mother. Please unflap my pajamas" Julie's mother undid the pajama flap and readied Julie for her spanking. "Julie, you know what comes next" "Mommy, please spank me." Julie's mother started to spank Julie hard. Soon the pleas started. "Please, Mom" "No More, Mom" "Please Stop" "Ow" Her mother continued Julie's spanking till she was sure her duaghter would have a red hot bottom for several hours. She placed the last few licks to Julie's behind and then stopped. "Julie, Mommy wants you to get up now" Julie was crying very hard and slowly got off her mother's lap. Julie walked over to the corner as she always had to do after her mother's spanking. Her mother patiently waited as Julie slowly stopping crying and calmed down. "Okay, Julie, to bed" Julie's mother placed the flap up of Julie's pajamas and handed a baby pacifier. "Little babies always fall asleep with a pacifier". Julie placed in her mouth started sucking the pacifier hoping to please her mother. "Oh, I almost forgot. Give me your pacifier, Julie" Julie remover the pacifier and gave it to her mother. Her mother placed the pacifier on the nightstand and walked out the room telling Julie she had to get something downstairs and would return shortly. Her mother returned with a bottle of liquid soap and a plate. "Guess what I am going to with this liquid soap ?" "No, Mom. Please" "Julie, I told you to guess. Now guess" "You are going to coat the pacifier with liquid soap" "Very good, Julie. That is correct. Mommy is going to make Julie's pacifier nice and soapy to serve as a reminder for her to always use proper language". Her mother then coated the pacifier with soap and placed the pacifier in Julie's mouth. Julie made a awful face due to the soap covering but soon, the soap covering was swallowed and Julie sucked on the pacifier as before. Her mother then pulled down the covers and Julie quickly got into bed lying on her stomach "You usually sleep on your back, Julie. Why are sleeping on your stomach ?" Julie wisely ingored her mother's barb and said "I think I will be more comfortable tonight sleeping on my stomach" "Okay, what makes you happy" her mother said as she got up and walked out the room. At about 10, Julie's mother walked into Julie's room. "How does your bottom feel ?" Julie remover the pacifier from her mouth and replied "Still pretty sore, mom" . "I know I should let you suffer with that sore bottom all night for all the trouble you caused, but I have decided because you are going to be spanked again tommorrow, I will cool your bottom with some sunburn cream now" "Thank a lot, Mom. I know in my heart you only punish me because you must. I stay right here while you get the cream" Julie's mother returned with the cream, unflapped Julie's pajamas and applied a generous amount to her daughter's bottom. "Feel better ?" "Oh, yes, Mom. It feels wonderful" "Okay, Just a little more" "Thanks a lot, Mom" "The main reason I am doing this is to get your bottom in condition for tommorrow. " "I know, Mom. But it still is very nice of you" "It's ok. Place the pacifier back in your mouth and go to sleep" "Yes, Mom" Chapter 3 - Happy Birthday Julie Julie's mom walked in about 8:00 and greeted Julie with a kiss on the forehead. "Happy Birthday, Honey" Julie's opened her eyes, removed the pacifier from her mouth and said "Thanks, Mom" Julie's mother noticed a worried look in her daughter's eyes and said "Worried about your party ?" Julie then repiled "Yes, mother. I don't think I will have a good time. " Her mother words didn't offer encouraging news "The purpose of this party is not for you to have a good time. It is to punish you. And punish you it will. How's your bottom ?" Julie replied "Okay I guess. Can you please tell me a little more about what you have planned for me at my party ?" Her mother told her "No, you must wait and see. Go wash up and I prepare you your breakfast." Julie then asked "My special breakfast ?" "Of course. You always get your special breakfast on punishment days." her mother replied as she walked out her room Julie waited till her mother was safely out of range before she started swearing. "Damn, castor oil again" as she went to the bathroom to wash up for breakfast. The breakfast her mother prepared for her was Julie's favorite. Strawberry pancakes and bacon. The pancakes had a candle in them and her mother sang "Happy Birthday" as she placed the food in front of her daughter. "The punishment comes at the end, as always, Julie." Julie tried to forget the punishment part for now . She just wanted to enjoy at least this part of her birthday. The pancakes tasted really good and Julie ate hungrily. Her mother also gave her a large glass of orange juice and her daily vitamin. All too soon, the moment of truth had arrived. Her mother solemnly handed her the glass of castor oil. "You know what to do". Her mother ordered her. Julie picked up the glass and put it to her lips. She drank all the liquid in one mouthful and it's awful taste invaded her mouth. She held it in her mouth awaiting her mother's next command. "Swallow". Julie swallowed the awful liquid and handed the glass to her mother. She usually gets at least 2 mouthfuls, sometimes 3 of the awful liquid on normal punishment days. Maybe because it's my birthday ? "That's all, Julie" "Thanks, Mom" "You're welcome. Now stand up beside your chair" Julie stood up and waited. Is she going to spank me now ? Her mother waited a couple of long seconds then she spoke "You know you are going to get a spanking from me sometime this morning ?" "Yes, Mom" "I want you to spend at least 30 minutes before your spanking in the corner" "Yes, Mom" "Do you want your spanking at 10:00 or 11:00 ?" "Am I going to be spanked at my birthday party ?" "I am not revealing any information about your birthday party till it happens. That is your last warning, Julie. I don't want you to ask me any more about things that will happen at your birthday party. Is that understood ?" "Yes, Mom. In that case, I will like it at 10:00" "11:00 too close to your birthday party spankings" "Something like that" "Ok then, 10:00. At 9:30 I will call you to the corner." "Yes. Mom" "For now, enjoy yourself" Julie ran to her room and switched on the TV. "No TV, you are still being punished. But it is your birthday. You can listen to your stereo if you want." Her mother shouted to her. Julie quickly switched on the radio and listened to her favorite morning radio show. At about 9:25, her mother warned her to get ready for corner time. She stripped off her pajamas and retrieved the long tee shirt located in the bottom drawer of her dresser. She then put on a pink pair of panties and laid face down on her bed awaiting her mother. Her mother walked in and sat beside her on the bed. "Julie, are you ready for your corner time ?" "Yes, Mom. Please pull down my panties" "Okay". Her mother pulled down Julie's panties to her knee hollows and then told Julie "Turn over" "What ?" Julie never had to turn over before for corner time. What was this ? "I want to do a vagina inspection" her mother simply stated Julie slowly turned over. This was so very embarrassing. "Okay, Julie you pass inspection for now. But I may ask you for a vagina inspection at the party" Julie mind raced at her mother's suggestion. "The party ? In front of other people ? I can't. I won't" but kept these thoughts to herself. Julie tried to let the thought of her aunts seeing her bald vagina not upset her but it was very hard, if not impossible. This punishment day was certainly starting off on the wrong foot for Julie, and the day just began. "Stand up, Julie, beside your bed" she heard her mother say. Julie stood up and stopped beside her bed. "Julie, you will be spending thirty minutes in the corner before you come back here for your spanking." "Yes, mother" "Turn around and lift your tee shirt to your waist" Julie turned herself so her back was to her mother and lifted her tee shirt to her waist. "Go to the corner and you better not let that tee shirt fall if you know what is good for you" Julie walked to the corner of the bedroom and placed her nose right into the corner. "That nose of yours better stay in that corner as if it is glued there. Understand ?" A muffled "Yes, mom" was heard for the corner. "Be back in thirty minutes "and her mother left the room. The castor oil was beginning to have effect and Julie's stomach was by now very upset. Can she last thirty minutes ? Time will only tell. Julie suffered through the thirty minutes of her corner time and was glad when her mother finally opened the door. "Glad to see me ?" "Yes, Mom. Can I go to the bathroom now ?" "Yes, you may" Julie raced to the bathroom and placed herself on the toilet. With a loud explosion herbowels released. Julie spent several minutes cleaning herself up before returning to the bedroom. "Feel better ?" "Yes, Mom" "Okay, over my lap" Julie placed herself over her mother's lap and said "Mom, BECAUSE YOU REFUSE TO GROW UP AND ACT LIKE AN ADULT, YOUR LIFESTYLE WHILE YOU LIVE IN THIS HOUSE WILL BE CHANGED TO REFLECT THAT. THE FOLLOWING HOUSE RULE CHANGES ARE PLACED INTO EFFECT IMMEDIATELY AND WILL REMAIN THAT WAY TILL YOU ARE NOTIFIED OF THEIR SUSPENSION OR MODIFICATION A CONDUCT REPORT WILL BE PRODUCED FOR YOU EACH WEEK FROM NOW ON. IT WILL LIST ALL FAULTS OBSERVED BY US AND THE CORRECTION REQUIRED FOR EACH FAULT. IT WILL BE PREPARED EVERY FRIDAY NIGHT BEFORE BEDTIME FOR PUNISHMENT IMPLEMENTATION OVER THE WEEKEND. ALL CLOTHING WORN BY YOU MUST FIRST BE APPROVED BY ME OR YOUR FATHER. ALL NEW CLOTHES MUST MEET WITH OUR APPROVAL BEFORE THEY ARE WORN BY YOU AND ANY CLOTHING YOU NOW OWN WILL BE REVIEWED BY US AND IF FOUND INAPPROPRIATE, WILL BE GIVEN AWAY. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR BEDTIME ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 8:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS, YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE 8:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 9:00 PM ON WEEKENDS AND FINALLY YOUR BEDTIME WILL BE FOR 9:00 PM ON WEEKDAYS AND 10:00 PM ON WEEKENDS. NOTE: THESE TIMES ARE NOT AFFECTED BY SCHOOL HOLIDAYS. THESE BEDTIMES ARE IN EFFECT YEAR ROUND. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR ALLOWANCE ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE REDUCED TO $2.50 PER WEEK. AFTER THE FIRST THREE MONTHS HAVE ELASPED,YOUR ALLOWANCE WILL BE INCREASED TO $5.00 PER WEEK. IT WILL REMAIN AT THAT LEVEL UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. THE FOLLOWING CHANGES IN YOUR TELEVISION/STEREO PRIVILEDGES ARE NOW IN EFFECT. FOR THE FIRST THREE MONTHS, YOU ARE ONLY ALLOWED TO WATCH TELEVISION OR LISTEN TO THE STEREO FOR A MAXIMUM OF 2 HOURS A DAY. FOR THE NEXT SIX MONTHS,YOUR APPROVED TIME WILL BE A MAXIMUM OF 2 1/2 HOURS A DAY. AND FINALLY YOUR APPROVED MAXIMUM TIME WILL BE 3 HOURS PER DAY. ALL TELEVISION VIEWING OR STEREO LISTENING MUST BE APPROVED IN ADVANCE AND LOGGED IN A NOTEBOOK TO INSURE AN ACCURATE ACCOUNT OF TIME IS TAKEN. After Julie finished reading the entire note, her mother walked over to her. "Julie, do you understand and plan to follow the new house rules ?" Julie, looked at the note for several long seconds and replied "Yes, mother" "Very good, Julie. You know it is only for your own good that we are doing this" "Yes, mother" "Now open the envelope I gave you earlier and let's start your party" Julie quickly opened the envelope and a card it contained said "DIAPER CHECK - GREEN" "Tell us what the card says, Julie ?" her mother asked All it says is "Diaper Check - Green" Julie replied. "Who has Green ?" Julie's Aunt Dolores stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother went over to Julie and motioned her to walk over to her Aunt Dolores. Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and stood beside her. Julie's mother then handed her a piece of paper and told Julie to read it aloud so everyone could hear. Julie almost fainted as she read the words on the note. The note said "Would you please take me to my bedroom, pull down my plastic pants and check my diaper ?" Her Aunt Dolores agreed and Julie walked with her to her bedroom. Julie was placed on her bed and her plastic pants were pulled down. Her Aunt Dolores quickly unpinned her diaper and gasped as the hairless vagina of her niece. "Mom made me shave it. Aunt Dolores" "I think it looks cute. How long do you have to keep it like that ?" "Till she tells me different. It's so embarrassing." "Well your diaper's clean. If you mess your diaper, just ask me and I will change you" "Thank you, Aunt Dolores for not making such a big deal out of this " "Your welcome, honey" Julie got up and her aunt replaced her clothes. Julie and her aunt returned to the party, and as she walked in, her mother held a bottle filled with milk. "I think my daughter needs a bottle. Dolores, will you give my daughter her bottle ?" "I be glad to" Dolores got the bottle for Julie's mother and motioned for Julie to lay her head and her lap and suck the bottle dry. Julie did as she was bid and her cousins all stared as their nineteen year old cousin quickly finished the entire bottle. Aunt Dolores announced to everyone "Julie has finished her bottle. Now I will have to burp her" Aunt Dolores placed Julie across her shoulder as best she could and patted Julie's back slowly. After Julie made a burping noise, Aunt Dolores asked her "Everything okay ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" "Good. Aunt Dolores now want you drink up another 2 bottles" "2 Bottles, Aunt Dolores ?" "Yes, 2 Bottles, right now" Julie's mother retrieved another 2 large baby bottles for the kitchen and handed them to Aunt Dolores. She again motioned Julie to her lap and Julie laid across Aunt Dolores's lap. "Now, Julie, I want to drink these bottles much slower. I want each bottle to take you at least 10 minutes to drink. If you finish your bottle early, you get another to drink. Understood ?" "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie very slowly sucked on her next bottle and only finished 1/4 of it after five minutes. When Aunt Dolores told she could drink a little faster, Julie sucked harder and took another 10 minutes to finish the bottle. But now Julie had a somewhat full stomach and knew the third bottle would be difficult to finish. Julie took a long time to finish the third bottle and it took a lot of effort on her part to force the milk down her throat. Finally Julie completely finished the third bottle and was burped by Aunt Dolores. About five minutes after the third bottle was finished by Julie, she got an immediate urge to pee. Julie tried not to let anyone know about her needing to pee but it was impossible. Her mother immediately called to her "Julie, is something wrong ?" "Yes, Mom. I have to pee. Badly" "That's understandable. Those bottles had a diuretic in them as will some of the other bottles you will drink this afternoon" "A diuretic ? What's that ?" "It makes you pee a lot" "Those bottles were laced with something to make me pee a lot ? Why ?" "So you wet your diapers often, silly" With a loud groan from Julie, the unmistakable sound of Julie wetting her diaper was then noticed by her mother and she called out "Julie is wetting her diaper. Come everyone gather around" Everyone gathered around Julie as she wet her diapers for at least a full minute. The plastic pants changed color to indicate the diaper's wetness and the diaper Julie wore was fully soaked. "Are you finished wetting your diaper ?" "Yes, Mom" "Then ask Aunt Dolores to change you" Julie walked over to Aunt Dolores and said sweetly "Aunt Dolores, will you change me ?" "Sure, Honey. Get a fresh diaper off the living room wall." Julie walked over the living room wall and pulled down a diaper. Her aunt then called to her "Lie on the floor, Julie" "Aunt Dolores, I thought I get changed in my bedroom" "No, Julie. Out here. In the living room" "Out here ? In front of everyone ?" "Yes, Julie. If you want me to change you, you get changed in front of everyone" "Please, Aunt Dolores" "Julie, you heard the options. Stay wet or be changed in front of everyone" Julie really had no choice. She placed herself lying on the living room floor. "That's better. But I think naughty nieces that contradict their aunts don't deserve to have their diapers changed promptly. I think they should remain wet for a while to teach them respect for their elders" Julie's mother quickly agreed and told Julie "You will stay in that wet diaper lying on the floor for 30 minutes and then ask Dolores politely to change you. If you ever hesitate like that again, you will not be changed for more than 3 hours" "Yes, Mom" Julie's younger cousins all gathered around Julie and screamed "Stinky Baby Julie", "Pissy Diaper Wearer" "Bed wetter Julie" and other such insults for the next 30 minutes as Julie cried from their teasing of her. After the 30 minute wait finally finished, Julie was directed by her mother to go to Aunt Dolores and politely ask to have her diapers changed. Julie politely asked her Aunt Dolores to change her and laid on the floor. Her younger cousins were thankfully then taken to anotherroom out of earshot so they couldn't see nor hear the show but Julie was still very, very embarrassed for her aunts, uncles and grandparents see her bald private area. Her Aunt Dolores even made a special point of insuring everyone noticed Julie's "bald spot"when she first pulleddown Julie's diaper. "Notice my niece's bald beaver. Her mother made her shave it and Julie told me it will stay that way till my sister allows Julie to grow up That could easily mean years. Isn't that right, Julie ?" Julie was almost embarrassed beyond words by this point but she managed to blurt out "Yes, Aunt Dolores" Julie's diapering quickly proceeded after that and soon a freshly diapered Julie told her cousins to rejoin the group in the living room. Julie was told to go play with her cousins upstairs till her mother called her. She was also told by her mother to be mindful of Mindy, her 16 year old cousin, because a bad report from her would mean, at the very least, a severe spanking. The cousins all walked into Julie's room and started playing games. Mindy liked Julie a lot so she decided not to take full advantage of her charge but only embarrass her a little. She made Julie play with her stuffed animals with her 2 year old cousin while she enjoyed a card game with the older cousins. About 15 minutes later, she decided Julie was not "playing properly" with her stuffed animals so she ordered Julie a timeout in the corner for 20 minutes. After the 20 minute corner time was over, Julie apologized to Mindy in baby talk for her naughtiness and Mindy said she was forgiven. Mindy also warned Julie at that time that if she did another bad thing again, it would mean a bad report and at least a good spanking of her bottom by her mother. Julie thanked Mindy for accepting her apology and started to play with her stuffed animals again. A short time later, Julie's mother called to Julie and told her to come back to the living room with her cousins. When the group returned to the living room, Julie's mother asked Mindy if Julie behaved for her. Mindy told her that though Julie had to endure a timeout while they were playing upstairs, she behaved pretty well and should not be given any additional punishment. "A timeout, Julie ?" "Yes, mother" "Very well. Maybe Mindy would like to babysit for you when I and your father need to go out" Julie thought "Baby sitter !?!" but just let it go. Her mother continued "Yes, I think you would make a excellent babysitter for Julie, Mindy. Of course, you must be willing to change her wet and messy diapers in addition to feeding and burping her" "Yes, I could do that, Aunt Jackie" Mindy told her aunt. "Very good. But I want you to be a very strict with her whenever you babysit. Early bedtimes, baths, and eating everything off her plate. I will also require you to make a written report of her conduct for my review each time you are hired by me. And if she gives you the slightest hint of trouble, no timeout warnings. Just place her over your knee for a good spanking and when I return, you can be sure she will go over my knees for a long session with the paddle. Is that understood ? "Yes, Aunt Jackie" "I think I will be in need of your services next Friday evening. I wish to go out with her father on a date and she will spend the evening with you here at home. You will be paid 9 dollars an hour and you will be working from 7 pm till 1 am. The cost of your baby sitting will be covered by Julie's allowance and bank account and I expect to need your services once or twice a month for at least the next 18 months. Is the pay fair enough for you, Mindy ?" "Yes, Aunt Jackie. Nine dollars an hour is fine." "And if you do a good job, a 20 percent tip is also yours" "Thanks, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. Julie worked as a baby sitter a lot last summer and she earned $6.00 an hour. She will just have to work about 2 hours this summer for every hour she will be babysit by you. Right Julie ?" Julie was shocked at the mere thought of the last 5 minutes "Being babysat at 19 and I'm paying for it. Working as a babysitter so I could pay MY babysitter. How cruel" but like always simply said "Yes, mother" "And you can look forward to a raise next year, Mindy" "Thank you, Aunt Jackie" "No problem. I'm not the one who has to pay it" Julie's mother said with a laugh. Chapter 4 - The Second Punishment ------------------------------------------- Julie's next humiliation came about half an hour after the note incident. For the next thirty minutes, all the cousins sat in the living room talking while Julie's older relatives talked with her parents about the changes in Julie's life. The relatives all agreed that Julie needed these changes and complemented Julie's parents again for their efforts. The next humiliation started simply enough with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" Julie excused herself from the conversation with her cousins and walked over to her mother "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to go over to the wall where those envelopes are lined up" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie didn't notice the envelopes on the wall till then and certainly didn't put them up yesterday. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and stood beside the row of envelopes. "Julie", her mother said "Pick the first envelope on the left and bring it to me" Julie obediently picked the leftmost envelope off the wall and gave it to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. What nice punishment does Julie get to have now ? Open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "RECTAL TEMP - ORANGE" Julie's mother called out "Who has orange ?" Julie's Aunt Sue then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Aunt Sue. After Julie walked over to Aunt Sue, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please take my rectal temperature in front of everyone ?" "Certainly, I love to. Get me the thermometer off the wall" Julie retrieved the thermometer off the wall and gave it to Aunt Sue. Anut Sue then asked Julie "What about the vaseline ? I don't want to hurt you" Julie then went to bathroom medicine cabinet and retrieved the vaseline for her aunt. She handed the vaseline to her and waited for the next command. "It seems we are ready now, Julie. Lie accoss my lap" Julie placed herself accross Aunt Sue's lap and asked "Aunt Sue, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, Julie" Her Aunt Sue replied as she quickly pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Sue, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and felt her aunt's eyes staring at her bare bottom. "Please lubricate the thermometer with vaseline and insert it into my bottom" Julie asked quickly. Julie waited as her Aunt Sue put a generous amount of vaseline on the thermometer and quickly shoved the thermometer into her bottom. "Five minutes, Julie" she heard her Aunt Sue say. Julie patiently waited out the five minutes and waited as Aunt Sue removed the thermometer from her bottom. "Julie, I don't have a tissue to clean the thermometer with. Do you have one ?" "No, Aunt Sue, I don't" "Does anyone have a tissue ?" Her Aunt Sue called out to the party "Yes, I do" Julie's dreaded Aunt Mary said. "Julie, Get off my lap and get the tissue from your Aunt Mary" "But, Aunt Sue. I'm naked in front." "And you will stay that way as you get the tissue. Now go" "Everyone will see my front" "Yes, They will. Walk slowly over to your Aunt Mary and get that tissue from her. Maybe because of this, you will remember next time to have all the necessary items for your punishment at hand before you lie across a person's lap" Julie realized she had no choice and said "Yes, Aunt Sue" Julie walked over to Aunt Mary covering her private area as best she could during the trip with her hands. Her Aunt Mary stood up and held the tissue out above her head high but not out of Julie's reach. "No jumping, Julie. The only way I will allow you to get the tissue is for you to reach up with your hands and expose your entire private area to me" Julie thought "Aunt Mary, you bitch. If it is a show you want, I give you a real show" Julie stood up shraight and tall and gave her aunt and those around her a very good, long look at her private area before clutching the tissue from her Aunt's hand. Julie covered herself up again with her hands after about five long seconds and walked back to her Aunt Sue. She handed the tissue to her Aunt Sue and agian laid across her Aunt's lap. "Julie, I don't believe you" her mother said to Julie, anger flaring. "Yes purposely exposed more than required to your Aunt Mary just then so now you are going to expose yourself to everyone else. Get up off your aunt's lap." Julie realized she made a major mistake with her aunt but did as she was told. Her hands automatically protected her private area as she got up. "Julie, Walk over to me. Bring the rectal thermometer with you" Julie walked over to her mother still protecting her private area. "I want you to strip totally nude and stand with your heads outstreched over head" Julie slowly removed her party dress and underclothes. She then outstreched her totally nude body in front of all her guests. "Now Julie, I am going to reinsert the thermometer with no additional vaseline. It may hurt you so be ready. I warn you, don't dare move a muscle, Julie" Julie felt the thermometer being inserted and a searing pain in her behind but held her position. "Now, Julie, go to the center of the room where everyone could get a very good look at you and slowly turn in a circle till I tell you to stop. You are to keep yourself total exposed throughout the exercise. You will then be dressed by me except for your diaper and plastic pants and will return to Aunt Sue's lap for the completion of your temperature taking." Julie did as ordered and about 10 minutes later, again found herself across Aunt Sue's lap,dressed, tissue in hand. She gave her aunt the tissue to clean the thermometer and heard her aunt announce "98.6 Normal, Julie" Julie felt her diaper being pinned up and her plastic pants returned to their position around her waist. She then got up after Aunt Sue was finished and thanked her for her temperature taking. The Second Bottle Feeding A couple of minutes later, Julie's mother announced that Julie was to take another set of bottles and asked if any of her aunts would like to feed her. All her aunts said yes but Julie's mother selected Aunt Mary for the honor. Aunt Mary said "Come here, Baby Julie and place your head on my lap" Julie walked over and was about to place her head on her Aunt's lap when she heard her aunt say just one word "Strip" Julie stayed quiet as she slowly stripped nude and placed her head on her Aunt's lap. "Now Julie, I will give you 10 minutes to finish off all 3 Bottles. If you don't, I will punish you" Julie knew she could never finish all those bottles but she felt she had to make a good effort. She sucked as hard as she could but was in the middle of the second bottle before Aunt Mary told her time was up. "Julie, What did I tell you would happen if you didn't finish those bottles in time ?" "I would be punished" "Yes, that's right" "I am going to talk to your mother in private about your punishment and will return when we are done" "Yes, Aunt Mary" A few minutes later, Aunt Mary and Julie's mother returned to the group. I wanted to strap your behind but your mother felt your bottom needed a rest for now. She then suggested castor oil and I countered with Docalax. Your mother agreed. Aunt Mary then ordered Julie accross her lap again. Julie placed herself accross Aunt Mary's lap and asked "Aunt Mary, will you pull down my plastic pants ?" "Yes, you brat" Her Aunt Mary replied as she pulled Julie's plastic pants down. "Aunt Mary, will you unpin my diaper ?" "Certianly, Julie" Julie felt the diaper being pulled away from her body and exposing her bare bottom to her aunt's gaze. "I want you stay bare bottom for five minutes and wait for your Docalax" Julie waited for five long minutes till her Aunt Mary inserted the Doculax deep in her bottom. "Too bad for you it is not a ginger root suppository. They really hurt. Now stay over my lap till you expel." Thank God for small favors, Julie thought. Julie felt the effect of the Doculax immedately and her stomach instantly started to hurt her. She started to expel a couple of minutes later and soon her diaper was full. Julie's Aunt Mary waited patiently as Julie completely filled her diapers. "Finished ?" She asked Julie. "Yes, Aunt Mary" "So someone is wearing a very messy diaper. Aren't they ?" "Yes, Aunt Mary. Please change me" "If you think I am going to change your messy diaper, you have another thing coming. I haven't changed a diaper in years and I am not about to start now" "But, Aunt Mary, I really need to be changed" "That's your probelm" Julie didn't know what to do. Here she was in a fully loaded diaper and her Aunt wouldn't change her. Now what is she going to do ? She had only one choice. Ask someone else. "Mom, would you change me ?" Julie's mother thought Aunt Mary was being a little mean to her daughter so she agreed to change Julie's diaper. "Get a diaper off the wall and lie down on the floor" Julie pulled down a diaper and laid on the floor so her mother could change her. Her younger cousins were escorted out the living room and soon a clean diaper was being worn by Julie. Julie was then another 2 sets of bottles over the next 1 and 1/2 hours and each required adiaper change. Julie had only 1 more diaper change left. She realized that may present a probelm for her in the future but could not spend a lot of time worrying about it about it now. The Third Punishment -------------------------- Julie's third punishment came soon after the fourth diaper change It started as the last one did with her mother calling out to Julie. "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom. What is it ?" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "HAIRBRUSH - BROWN" Julie's mother called out "Who has brown ?" Julie's Uncle Phil then stood up and said "I do" Julie growned as she saw Uncle Phil stand up. She knew that Uncle Phil was a very hard spanker based on several experiences she had while she visited his house. Her cousin Betty was spanked in an adjoining room several times while she visited them and Betty would be screaming long before Uncle Phil finished spanking her. Betty even once allowed Julie to see her bottom after one of Uncle Phil's touch ups and it appeared very, very red and quite sore. Julie's mother handed Julie another note and montioned her toward her Uncle Phil. After Julie walked over to Uncle Phil, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good spanking with the hairbrush in front of everyone ?" "Sure. I would be honored. Get the hairbrush of the wall and return to me" Julie quickly returned with the hairbrush and got accross the lap of Uncle Phil. Julie's bottom was in pretty good shape because her morning spanking had pretty much faded by now so Uncle Phil saw no reason not to give his niece the full treatment. Julie's plastic pants and diaper were pulled off at her request and the hard spanking started Julie soon started begging and pleading but Uncle Phil continued without letup. "Please stop" "Ow" and incohert bulberring was heard form Julie as Uncle Phil continued spanking her for about seven minutes shraight. When he finally stopped, Julie's bottom was red hot and sore. Uncle Phil repinned her diaper and lifted her plastic panties. As soon as he was finished, Julie dashed off his lap, ran to the corner and pressed her face into it. She cried and cried for about 15 minutes till her cousin Betty walked over to the corner to comfort her. "Julie, you ok ?" "Ow" "Ow" "Ow" was Joile's only response. Betty put her hand on her cousins shoulder and walked her out of the corner to her bedroom. "Lie down on the bed. I know how much it hurts. Dad mainly uses his hand but I still get the hairbrush or paddle at least once every 2 months. That was a hard spanking, even by Dad's standards. Your mother must have told him to really punish you for him to give you a spanking that hard. " Betty words comforted Julie and soon Julie was sufficiently calm enough to talk. "Thanks a lot, Betty. You are a true friend." "Hey, It's ok. No one knows how hard my father spanks more than me. I get a sore bottom from him at least once every 2 weeks. Ready to go back downstairs or you want to wait up here a while ?" Julie rubbed her very sore bottom and said "I just want this day to be over. Come on" Betty replied "Ok" The two girls returned to the party and Julie thanked her Uncle Phil for his spanking. He made a joke about her running off his lap like her tail was on fire and Julie tried hard to smile. Her mother then walked over Julie "Julie, we were waiting for you. It is time to sing Happy Birthday and open your gifts" In keeping with the spirit of the party, the cake had only a "1" candle and a picture baby wearing a diaper occupying half the cake. Julie face got red as Happy irthday was sung to her and she was refered as "Baby Julie' but she kept her cool and thanked everyone for attending and for the gifts. Her mother brought her gifts into the living room and Julie opened her gifts one by one. Several box of diapers,clothes outfits, rattles, bibs, several pairs of plastic pants and bottles filled the floor. Julie was very embarassed by the gifts but thanked the giver and gracefully as she could. Then the moment came that Julie was dreaded all day. Her other birthday "gifts" were next. Julie opened the first gift and it contained a small leather paddle. "Perfect for traveling or visiting" said Aunt Delores "It fits in my purse and my kids know if my travel paddle comes out, it will be nothing compared to the paddling when we get home." The next gift Julie received was a hardwood paddle. "It gives a nice sting but it shouldn't bruise during even long paddlings. It has to be used at least 5 minutes to be effective." The third gift was the hardest of all. It was a flexible leather paddle with air holes. "That paddle is flexible and has the benefit air holes. My kids say it stings like fire and I could tell it really works". Julie's Aunt Gloria said loudly as her gift to Julie was opened. The next gifts consisted of several hardwood hairbrushes and 3 leather straps. Julie looked at the presents and groaned. "Mom sure has a lot of weapons in her arsenal. I better learn to behave well real fast" Julie's mother noticed her daughter long looks at her gifts and said "Julie, looks like I have a nice selection of items to correct you with" "Yes, mother" Julie said with worry in her voice "Well, enough of that for now. Bring all your gifts to your bedroom and place them neatly on your bed." "Yes, mother" Julie got up and made the required several trips to her bedroom to carry all her new birthday gifts. Julie, upon returning from her final trip upstairs, was given a several bottles of milk and a large piece of cake by her mother. She was about to start of her mouthful of cake when her mother said "I will spoon feed your cake. You are being punished and therefore are not allowed to eat your cake by yourself." The guests gathered around as Julie's mother feed her the cake by spoon. Her mother purposely messed Julie's face with the cake's icing and used a waahcloth on her daughter after she finished feeding Julie her cake to wipe the excess icing off her daughter's face. Julie felt like she was six months old getting her face washed throughly by her mother and the shame of having it done didn't escape her. The Fourth Punishment -------------------------- Julie's fourth punishment came about thirty minutes after Julie dinished her cake with the familiar "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick another envelope" she said as she pointed to a row of envelopes hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the left most envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My next punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your next punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in it it contained a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie unfolded the note and read aloud "PADDLE - GOLD" Julie's mother called out "Who has gold ?" Julie's grandfather then stood up and said "I do" Julie's mother handed Julie another note and motioned her toward her grandfather. After Julie walked over to her grandfather, Julie unfolded the note and read it aloud. It read "Would you please give my bottom a good paddling in front of everyone ?" "Sure. Baby. Get the paddle of the wall and return to me" Julie's mother than chimed in "Dad, if you wish you can use one of the new paddles on your naughty granddaughter. Julie, go upstairs and bring your grandfather all the birthday gift paddles to see if he wants to use one of those on you instead" Julie went upstairs and retrieved the 3 birthday gift paddles and placed them to the table in front of her grandfather. He picked up the small leather paddle and swung it against his hand "Light sting to that paddle. Good for a quick correction." He then picked up the hardwood paddle and swung it against his hand "Now that's more like it. Nice sting. A good choice" Her grandfather next picked up the flexible leather paddle and swung that one. "Wow. That has some punch to it. Fifty with that will be remembered for sure." Her grandfather went back to the first two again. Julie's mother then spoke to her grandfather. "Remember, Dad. I used to get spanked by you and I don't remember you taking it easy on me. I hope you are not taking it easy because that's your granddaughter" "I'm not Jackie. Julie's bottom has already been paddled today. I don't want to hurt her too much" "You didn't care about that when I was the one getting spanked. I remember several times when I really made you mad that I was given a "double" with only a 30 minute rest in between" "Yes, I know. But" "But what, Dad ?" Julie's grandfather had no response for his daughter. "Don't you think you granddaughter deserves the most severe correction for her actions ?" "Yes, Jackie. But" "But, nothing Dad. Your granddaughter deserves a good paddling with the most severe paddle you can find. That paddle is the flexible paddle. Now give it to her" Julie's grandfather picked up the flexible paddle and motioned Julie over his lap. Tears started in her eyes before even the first paddle spank landed. Her wailing began with that first spank and the only sounds the guests could hear was the flick of the paddle and Julie's wail from each impact. Her grandfather paddled Julie with the paddle 25 times till her bottom was deep red with splotches of purple. Julie stayed over her grandfather's lap wailing for 10 minutes as her relatives watched the poor girl sob her heart out. After about 10 minutes of watching her daughter cry, her mother went to get some sunburn lotion to use on her daughter's behind. Julie just laid across her grandfather's lap as her mother soothed her scorched behind with the sunburn lotion. About 5 minutes later, Julie had her diaper put back in place and her plastic pants were replaced around her waist. After about another ten minutes, Julie finally calmed down enough to speak and was asked by her mother how the paddle felt. She honestly told her mother it burns and she hopes to never feel that paddle again. Her mother told her that she will keep that paddle in reserve and it would be used in only the most severe cases, like this one. Julie thanked her mother for that and said she would like to spend several minutes in the bathroom freshening up before having to rejoin the party. Her mother agreed and Julie spent several minutes washing her face and redoing her hair before she returned o the party. The Final Punishment -------------------------- Julie birthday party was almost over and Julie was wearing the last diaper on the wall. Her mother called to her "Julie, come here, please" "Yes, Mom" "Mommy wants you to pick the last envelope off the wall" she said as she pointed to a the last envelope hanging on the wall. Julie walked very slowly over to the wall and again picked the last envelope and walked the envelope to her mother. "What do you think this contains, Julie ?" "My last punishment, Mom" "Yes, Julie. Your last punishment. As before, open the envelope but don't the read the note inside till I say you can" "Yes, mother" Julie opened the envelope and in was a folded piece of paper "Julie, I want to hear a thank you from you for the punishment on this slip of paper" "Thank you, mother, for the punishment of this slip of paper" "Very good, Julie. Now read aloud what is written on the slip." Julie knew what it said before she even read it . Her traditional punishment day enema. It says "ENEMA", mother "Yes, Julie, a nice public enema." "Yes, mother" "Julie, you have no more diapers on the wall. What are you going to do?" "I can use my potty upstairs, Mom" "No, I think you could use the potty right here in the living room" "Yes, mother" Julie went upstairs and quickly carried the potty down to the living room and placed in the corner as her mother directed. Julie then walked as calmly as she could to the wall and pulled down the enema bag. Her mother filled the enema with warm water and Julie had herself placed over her mother lap. Her mother slowly pulled down the plastic panties and diapers and lubricated the enema tip. "Julie, you ready for your enema ?" "Yes, Mom" "Good. Here it comes." The warm water invaded Julie's bottom and soon the cramps started "Mom, can I go now?" "No, dear. 10 minutes" Julie suffered through the 10 minute wait as the enema cramped her stomach something awful. She squirmed across her mother's lap as she waited and provided a good show for her relatives. Finally her mother let her expel the enema in the child's potty. The party quickly ended after that final humiliation and Julie was finally put to bed after a birthday she was sure she would not forget. --- --- --- --- --- --- --- --- ---

”Honey” Jen my fiancee called from outside the bedroom. I was lying on the bed trying to maintain control of my bladder so that I would not wet my diaper for the third time that evening. ”Mia tells me you were a good boy tonight,” Jen said as she entered the bedroom. ”Oh, you look so cute in your sleeper” Mia had dressed me in a blue, white and red striped, zip-up, drop seat sleeper, earlier that night when she double diapered me for the evening. ” I halfta use the potty mommy” I whined to Jen as she walked over to me and sat down on the bed. ”Now baby, Mia told me you already had a few accidents earlier tonight when you were playing, and you know the potty is off-limits for the next few weeks as we sort out whether or not you are ready to go back to using it.” ”but mommmmyyyy, I really have to go!” I whined again as Jen unbuttoned her blouse and removed the clasp on her nursing bra. Jen pulled me into her breast and coaxed me to nurse before she continued. ”Baby just relax, after your feeding, if you still have to use the toilet we can discuss it further.” Jen and I both knew that by the time I was done nursing I would have wet as well as probably messed my diaper as this was becoming my regular feeding routine. I clenched down harder as I nursed and began to whimper softly as I sucked. I could feel the pressure begin to build in my stomach and begin to slowly lose control as the warm liquid gently flowed out of me and into my already drenched diaper. Jen stroked my hair and began to praise me. ”Such a good baby wetting his diaper for mommy.” Pulling me closer into her breast. It seemed Jen now instinctively knew when I was using my diapers. ”You see baby, mommy knows what is best for her little boy” At that moment I lost all control and resigned myself to wetting the diaper completely. As the disposable reached its limit I could feel the warm liquid trickle past the leg guards and begin to soak into the snap-on cloth cover which had been placed overtop by Mia earlier. Jen reaches down and slipped a finger into the leg opening of my diaper through the drop-seat in the sleeper. ”My, my baby you are sooo wet... You’re sopping.” Jen pulled her hand out and moved it to the front of the diaper and began to stroke me through the sodded padding. ”Does this feel good baby?” Jen asked as she continued to kneed the padding into my hard dick. I could feel the pressure continue to build towards in my bum as Jen continued to stroke and massage the swollen padding. I squirmed in Jen's arms and she recognized immediately what the problem was. ”Does my baby have a sore tummy?” Jen inquired moving her hand upwards towards my lower abdomen. I whimpered again with Jen's breast still in my mouth. ”Baby go ahead and use your diaper, that is what they are for.” Jen said continuing to rub my tummy. The pressure continued to build in my bottom as she rubbed and pushed gently. I tried to control myself but after a moment the pressure became too much and I felt the diaper begin to expand at the back as the warm mess made its way into the seat of my diaper. ”Such a good boy following mommies instructions. See there is no need for you to worry about the potty right now.” Jen moved her hand back down to the front of my diaper and began to rub again. ”Are you going to make another mess for mommy?” Jen asked as she resumed rubbing me through the soddened padding. I could feel the mess in the seat of my pants begin to cool and while Jen's hand felt so good I was utterly humiliated at the moment. I continued to whimper and cry softly as Jen stroked me over and over. It felt so good that I thrust my hips up to meet her hand. The mass is my seat being pulled away as I did. ” I want to cum so badly mommy,” I said to Jen before she pulled me back towards her breast. ”Keep nursing baby. We need to make sure we replace everything you have been putting out today” she chuckled. I could feel the warm breast milk slipping down my throat with a sweet taste that only Jens breasts could bring me. My load continued building inside me and the pleasure we so intense that I winced as Jen continued to rub the wet material into my swollen member. All at once I pulled away from Jen's breast and cried out in pleasure as warm loads pulsed from my raging dick. ”Mommies baby certainly enjoyed himself didn't he.” My bottom came smashing down into my mess causing it to spread towards the leg gatherers as I collapsed into Jen’s arms. ”Come on Baby.” Jen coaxed as she moved me back onto her breasts. ” Let us finish up and then we can change your bottom before bed.” As I relatched onto Jen’s breast she looked down at me and said:” I think you will be staying in diapers for quite a while.”

Julie is a young actress just starting to get a big break in the film industry. She signs a contract for a new adventure film that begins shooting very soon afterwards. Julie's day gets off to a very strange and worrying start but is hopeful things get better as the day goes on. --- This story, like nearly all of my others, gets posted on my Patreon page one week before being posted everywhere else. For just $5 a month you can gain early access to all my work. I make one post every four days which means about eight updates every month (Less than a dollar an update!) For $10 you can get early access PLUS exclusive access to some stories that aren't posted anywhere else. There are currently TWENTY-ONE Patreon exclusive stories that can be read right away with a $10 pledge. There are other tiers and rewards available including discounts on commissions, free short stories, pictures and massive gratitude from me for supporting what I do and allow me to continue working and posting every four days. A huge thank you to all my current patrons: DannyDazzler, Jerry J, Arnold G H, Chris, Kristoffer M B, Ryan, James S, Justin C, Fuli, Spaxxs, Craig G, Steve, J Onyx, Dre, Pat M, Sierra C, Miss X, PF, Georgia C, Camilo H, Babyjay, Jeffrey G, Charlie S, Martijn de J, Phantom Sonic, Vivi L, Mike S, Dr J, Bojack D, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Brandon G, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Kim, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Jens B, Raven, Bryan, Erin R, Scott, Cory H, Lyra H, ReiofLight, Wet, Whatsnot, Charles L, Bask25456, MagmaLord, Trish C, DJKazoo, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Alice W, Bob S, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben F, Steven H --- Julie’s Descent By Elfy “This paperwork is killing me!” Julie said as she dramatically threw her head back. Her long black hair dropped over the back of her office chair as she slowly spun on it in impatience. Julie Matthews, the famous actress, was sitting at her large and heavy wooden desk. In front of her was a bunch of paperwork and waivers for her upcoming action-adventure film Maxine Kraft: Queen of the Jungle which was a sequel to the movie that had originally made her a big name a couple of years ago. “Don’t I pay you guys to do all this?” Julie asked the advisors in front of her. She was mostly directing her complaints to her personal assistant Roger Freeman. “I’m sorry, Julie.” Roger said. He rolled his eyes a little, “These forms require you to sign them though. It’s been a long day for us all…” “Ugh…” Julie stretched her arms and groaned as if she was having to work extra hard. “Just imagine it’s another autograph session.” One of her entourage said. Julie didn’t know whether her friend was being serious or not but as she slowly spun her chair around and balanced her pen on her nose she looked around at her study, the room currently so crowded by everyone. As soon as Julie had signed her first major movie deal she had used that money to buy the large house they were all sitting in. It was something she always wanted to do and she had spent a lot of her time redecorating the large rooms to make it something she considered home. The study was lined with books she had no interest in reading but made her feel smarter, the desk was antique and her laptop sat on top as well as a bunch of other office-like things that she never had use for. Even the drawers were filled with things she didn’t need, the exception being the second drawer from the top which was filled with snacks. Julie stopped spinning her chair again as she looked across the desk to the half dozen people waiting for her to finish the simple task. They were clearly impatient for her to sign the paper so that they could go home. She knew none of them would push her too hard to do it though, except maybe her assistant who she let get away with a little more than everyone else. Julie picked up her pen and could almost sense the sigh of relief from the other side of the desk. She started to check the boxes and sign the bottom of one form after another, after the first couple of sheets she started just signing everything that appeared in front of her. She stopped reading anything as she impatiently worked through all the different forms. “Do you have any plans for tonight?” Julie’s personal stylist asked to break the silence. “Going to the club.” Julie said without looking up, “Filming starts on Monday so I have to enjoy myself whilst I can.” “It’s a hard life being an international celebrity, millionaire and beautiful actress.” Roger said sarcastically with a smile. “Watch it, Roger.” Julie said with a little smirk, “Those millions pay your salary…” Roger put his hands up in mock surrender causing everyone in the room to laugh including Julie. She may have developed a little bit of an ego since she became famous but she had retained her sense of humour. “Finally…” Julie said as she extravagantly signed the last form with a flourish. Roger stood up quickly and picked up the stack of papers. Julie was already getting out of her chair with the intention of going upstairs and getting dressed up for a night out at the hottest nightclubs in town. “See you on Monday.” Roger said as Julie walked away, “Bright and early on set at 6am.” --- In the very early hours of Saturday morning Julie came stumbling back into the house feeling more than a little tipsy. Julie didn’t really understand why she was feeling so drunk since she hadn’t really had that much alcohol. She never drank much when she went out and was all too aware of the paparazzi following her around and waiting for her to slip up so she could be splashed all over the front pages. It had happened to her co-star on her last movie. Julie headed straight up to her bedroom where she collapsed on to the bed without getting undressed. She was asleep before she even touched the pillow. It was a strange night for Julie who had a lot of very strange dreams. It was hard for her to work out everything her mind was seeing but it was like a rush backwards, things sped past her vision too quickly to make out and she felt like she was falling. Julie knew, even in her dreams, that this was strange but she could do nothing to wake herself up until very suddenly her eyes shot open on the bed. Julie immediately felt like something was wrong. She had immediately forgotten the details of her dream but she did remember something weird had happened. It took her a few moments to remember that she had stumbled home last night which explained the dress she was still wearing, strangely she didn’t seem to have any kind of hangover. As Julie sat up she felt a very different sensation and it was one that caused her to wake up fully. She looked down and gasped before scrambling off the bed and covering her mouth with a hand. In front of her on the sheets she had fallen on top of the previous night Julie saw a large wet patch. She tried desperately to remember if she had brought a drink up to bed the previous night but she knew she hadn’t. The hand that wasn’t covering her mouth travelled down to the crotch area on her crumpled dress and she gasped again as she felt soaked cloth. She had wet the bed! Julie wasn’t quite sure what to do but she felt an instinctive need to get rid of the soiled bedsheets and clothes. She stripped the dress off and pulled the sheets off the bed, throwing the discarded items into a pile at the foot of the bed. Julie didn’t stop with her dress though and she pulled off her underwear as well, her panties were of course very wet but even her bra came off and was added to the pile. Julie finally stopped when she was completely naked and she could look down on her body. For whatever reason she felt a lot more comfortable now but she didn’t want to slow down to work out why. She normally had maids who came in to clean things but there was no way she was leaving her piss soaked clothes for others to find. If this got out to the press she could only imagine the damage it would do. Julie grabbed the bundle of wet cloth and hurried down the stairs and into the small annex where her washing machine waited for her. She only allowed herself to slow down and take stock of the situation once the washing machine was turned on. Julie leaned against the vibrating machine and tried to think about what had happened. She couldn’t remember the last time she had ever wet the bed but it can’t have happened since she was a baby. She had no hangover either so she can’t have been so drunk to have had an accident, she had been much more inebriated in the past without wetting herself. Julie shook her head in disbelief and walked away back into the main part of the house, she was still naked but getting clothes was a distant priority. It was strange for Julie to be stood there completely naked but for some reason it felt like it would be even stranger to put clothes on. She wasn’t sure what to do, normally she liked to go out with friends or attend a social function on Sundays but today she didn’t want to leave the house. Julie walked back through to the living room and sat down on her couch, she put her feet up on the table as she switched the television on and flicked through the channels. Julie found herself bored by everything that was on TV and sighed as she continued to flick through in a bored manner. Just as she was about to give up on finding anything she would like she flicked over to a children’s TV channel. She was about to continue through her search when she saw something on the screen that intrigued her. Her head tilted to the side as she saw some people in animal suits jumping around the screen and dancing. Julie couldn’t explain it but the colourful images and happy noises seemed to make her happy as well, she couldn’t help but smile as she watched the infantile adventures. Julie sat on the couch completely naked for a long time and when she was finally able to tear her eyes away from the screen she realised that the morning had quickly become afternoon. She shook her head to try and throw off the cobwebs that seemed to be making her brain foggy. She looked down at her nude body and suddenly became quite annoyed about what she saw. She had always been fine with how she looked but she suddenly found her pubic hair an irritant. Standing up from the couch saw Julie wobbling slightly. Her legs felt a little weak and she made slow progress towards the stairs. Once she had got upstairs she walked straight to the bathroom with only one thing in mind, she sat down on the cold toilet seat and reached over to her shaving cream. She quickly applied the cream all over her crotch and then, deciding she might as well be thorough, she coated her legs in the white substance as well. Julie took the razor she kept on her sink and started the slow process of shaving herself. For whatever reason she had suddenly come to hate the hair that she was removing and knew she would only feel properly clean once it was all gone. When Julie was finally feeling smooth she looked into the mirror and smiled. A small giggle escaped her lips as well although she wasn’t sure why. She turned and left the bathroom to return to the television. Monday rolled around and when Julie woke up she discovered another horrible surprise. As her eyes opened and she rolled over she felt a familiar and horrid feeling. “Not again…” Julie whined as she pulled the covers back and looked at a large wet patch on the bed. Julie climbed out of bed and stamped her foot on the ground in frustration. She couldn’t believe she had wet the bed again and this time there was no alcohol to blame. She felt worried about how she had suddenly become a bed wetter and wondered what she could do to stop it. She was just about to start stripping the bed like the previous day when her phone suddenly rang. Still naked, Julie leaned over to her bedside table and picked her phone up. She could immediately see Roger’s name lighting up the screen. She debated ignoring the call but tapped on accept as she held the phone up to her head. “Hello?” Julie said with a yawn. “Ah, Julie, you haven’t disappeared off the face of the Earth then?” Roger said sarcastically. “What do you mean?” Julie asked as she ran a hand through her hair. “It’s ten o’clock!” Roger said with exasperation, “You’re late!” “Oh, shit…” Julie exclaimed as she looked at the clock. Roger was absolutely correct. “Your car and driver are waiting for you at the gate.” Roger continued, “Get ready and out there as soon as possible.” Julie hung up the phone and with some exclamation she left the bedroom and went into the bathroom. She jumped into the shower before the water had even warmed up and started quickly soaping herself up. As she reached down with her hand and felt her smooth vaginal area it took her a few seconds to remember her sudden shave the previous day. She dried herself off after finishing in the shower and dropped the towels she was using in the hallway on the way to the bedroom. She was never usually this cavalier, she put her change in attitude down to her need to hurry and she burst into her room completely naked again. She hurriedly got some panties and a bra on followed by throwing a dress on. She didn’t really care what she was wearing and in many ways she was a little sad she had to cover herself up at all. She grabbed her things and went downstairs, she barely stopped long enough to grab her coat before leaving the house and practically running to the car. When she finally reached the shooting location she found everyone had been waiting for her and she was quickly taken through to get changed. She stopped being Julie and became Maxine Kraft as she pulled on the hot pants with two pistol holsters and a green tank-top that showed off her midriff. Acting is a tough job and Julie was on her feet for the next six hours shooting and repeating scenes with her other actors and actresses. It was exhausting work and with the shooting going through lunch the only thing that had passed her lips was water which she had drunk quite a lot of. It was as she got on her mark for take twelve of a scene that she suddenly felt the amount of liquid in her system catch up with her. “OK, scene thirty-three, take twelve.” The film director called out, “And act-” “Hold on!” Julie suddenly interrupted. The director put his head in his hands before looking back up in exasperation. These long days weren’t only tough on the actors and he was hoping to wrap shooting sooner rather later. He motioned with his hand for Julie to say what was on her mind. “I… I… Was just wondering how long this was going to take because I rea-” Julie’s stuttering words were cut off. “I don’t know how long it will take.” The director said tersely, “But with each interruption it will take longer.” Julie nodded her head in understanding and was too shy to ask to be allowed off set. She could feel her bladder aching as she turned to face her mark again. She was facing the villain of the movie and he was holding the rare artefact she had come looking for, the scene called for her to run across the set before engaging in some hand-to-hand fighting. “Action!” The director yelled as he leant forwards to study what happened. Julie was startled by the shout but she quickly regained her composure and did what she had been training most of her life to do. She took a deep breath and then, just as the script said, ran forwards towards the handsome actor playing the villain who was laughing maniacally. Julie had barely made it even a few steps before suddenly feeling something she hadn’t felt since she was a toddler. The tension in her lower body suddenly seemed to ease and a warmth started spreading between her legs. She could feel her panties suddenly soak and the tight shorts she wore darkened as they started absorbing her bladder’s contents. Soon the hot urine was running down her legs and into the boots she was wearing. Julie skidded to a halt as her face froze in a picture of shock. The actor she had been charging towards stopped laughing as he saw the dark patch spreading throughout Julie’s clothes. It felt like an age passed but it couldn’t have been more than a few seconds. The normally loud studio was very quiet either from people staring at the embarrassing accident or from people who thought the acting was still happening and hadn’t noticed the wetting. “Cut! Cut! Cut!” The director jumped up from his chair angrily, “Why did you stop!?” Julie was suddenly brought back to the present and a shiver ran down her body. She looked around at all the people staring at her, the director had been positioned behind her and clearly hadn’t seen what happened. Julie wasn’t sure what to do until she suddenly heard a tiny drip, she looked down to see the urine starting to pool beneath her. Instinct took over and Julie turned towards the exit and began running as fast as her legs would carry her. Julie was in tears before she had even left the building but she pushed past people and ran towards her trailer. She had two thoughts in her mind and they both felt overwhelming, she had to get to the safety and privacy of her trailer and she had to get these uncomfortable clothes off. Acting on instinct and outside in front of dozens of people Julie reached down and started pulling down her shorts. She seemed to have no shame and despite knowing people were looking at her she couldn’t help but start to undress. She was still moving towards her trailer as fast as she could as she kicked off the sodden clothing. She didn’t stop there either, to the shock of anyone witnessing this bizarre scene she pulled down her panties and kicked them away as well. “What on Earth…” Roger was standing nearby and looking on in shock at this strange spectacle. He watched as the person paying him ran by crying and half-naked.

i have been commissioned by zacybaby on deviant art to make a series of short regression stories. here is the first ^,^ The camera. Bell, a gorgeous 21-year-old college student, let out a loud grown as she walked down the street annoyed. She didn't want to be out here, but her stupid parents forced her. “Its Kaileys 10th birthday! You should get something for your sister.” Dad told her earlier. “But I don't have any money! All of it has gone into college.” Bell told them. “We weren't born yesterday.” her mother told her annoyed. “We know your grades have been slipping. Mostly because since you've turned 21 you've been spending all your extra money on alcohol. Bell couldn't defend herself becase It was all true. “So we're going to loan you some money to get her a good gift. And if we find out you spent it on anything else, you can go live with one of your friends while you finish college.” Dad told her before handing her $50. But as Bell walked the streets of their shopping district, she couldn't think of a single thing to get her sister. She never really cared to find out what her sister really liked or bothered to even ask. She looked at books, toys, games, and other random stuff but could not think of a single thing to get her sister. But one place did catch her eye. It was a simple building with a large camera on top. “Photobomb” said the sign. Thinking she had nothing to lose, Bell went inside to check it out and see what they sold. Inside was covered in cameras and camera related items. Bell was slightly amazed at just how many different cameras were in this place. “Hello! How may I assist you today?” a woman behind the counter asked. “Oh, im just looking around.” Bell told them as she continued to look at all the cameras. As she looked she saw modern cameras, old cameras, and everything in between. But as she was making her way back to the front of the store and about to leave, one camra stood out. It looked like an old polaroid camera but more modernised. It was sitting on a little table with a class lid over it to have it on display. The RC* camra. “How much is this one?” Bell asked “Oh, that one is not for sale, it's only for display at the moment while its on lone.” the woman behind the desk told Bell. “Well, is there anything a 10-year-old would like?” Bell asked. “I'm thinking of getting her a camera set for a present and I want something in pink.” “Hold on just a moment!” the woman said happily. “I think I have something in the back. The woman walked into the back room for 2 minutes and when she returned Bell was gone. “Miss?” the woman said as she looked around. Not noticing the weird camera gone and replaced with a 50 dollar bill. ********** “Here you go. Happy birthday.” Bell tells her sister as soon as she got home and hands Kailey the camera. A look of boredom plastered on her face. “A CAMERA! COOL!” Kailey shouted as she examined the camera. “Where's mom and dad?” Bell asked as she noticed both of them gone. “Daddy is at work and mom forgot something at the stoor so they will be right back.” Kailey told her sister. “Whatever.” Bell said as a birthday balloon floated near her face. “God damn those are annoying.” With her sharp nails she pop the balloon that was in her face. “HEY! That was mine!” Kailey shouted. “So what. Balloons are for babies anyways.” Bell said annoyed. “No their not!” Kailey shouted now growing upset. As her sister started to walk out of the room. “Whatever you say baby.” Bell replied and made Kailey upset. She wished there was some way she could get back at her sister. But she knew that would be impossible. So instead she decided to focus on her new camera and see what it could do. She looks over at her cake and balloons that were set up for her and decides to take a picture of them. She turns on and points the camera at the plain vanilla cake her mom got her. The store was out of chocolate so she got vanilla. As she was about to take a picture, the screen on the back asked: “what would you like to change?” “Huh?” Kailey said as she touched the cake on the screen and got a few options. One said chocolate and Kailey used it and pressed “change” That's when a polaroid picture came out of the camera and Kailey was able to see the cake in the picture was now a chocolate cake. When she looked up at the cake in reality, she was shocked to see it had also changed into a chocolate cake! It didn't take her long to realize just what had happened, or to come up with an idea on how to get back at her sister. After looking threw the settings a bit and finding some instructions, she learned that she can change anything around her with her mind remembering what happened before. Also, if she speaks just after the flash, she can influence even more change. With a smirk on her face, she goes to her sisters door and can peek into the room. Bell was sitting on her bed on her phone. This was the perfect time to test out the camera.” She pointed it at Bell and taped on the screen before taking the picture. “Hey! Don't take a picture of me!” Bell shouted. “Mom called and wanted me to check if your diaper is wet again.” Kailey said as she came into the room to now see her sister. Bell was still in her normal shirt but her pants were gone and replaced with a pull up with nothing covering them up. “They aren't diapers, their pull ups!” Bell shouted as she blushed and was reminded of the accidents she had been having lately. “What's the difference?” Kailey said sarcastically as she walked over to get a better look at the pull-up. “Watch it. Or i swear once i'm out of these i'll put you in them.” Bell told her little sister. “No you can't.” Kailey replied as she began thinking of more things she could do. “You want to bet?” Bell asked as she got annoyed “i'm still much bigger than you and can put you in them right now.” Bell then got up and marched over to her dresser to grab a pullup and when she turned around, she saw her sister taking a selfie and then a flash. Bell was now rubbing her eyes and trying to get rid of the spots she was seeing. "What a good girl getting your pull up for a change." A fomiller, yet different voice said. When Bell was able to see again, she was now looking up at her big sister Kailey. Kailey was a tall 13 year old girl who had straight A's in school, while Bell was a short 10 year old who had trouble keeping her pull ups dry. Bell was very jealous of her older sister and everyone knew it. "Want big sister to help you?" Kailey asked. "N-no! I can do it myself!" Bell shouted and stuck out her tongue in annoyance at her big sister. "You sure? That pull up looks awful full, did you poop in it again?" Kailey asked to tease. "That only happened once!" Bell shouted it won't happen again! "Well see." Kailey said with another smile as she left the room to let her now little sister change herself. Then she got another idea! Just before their parents got home, Kailey fiddled with the settings on the camera. "Bell. come here a moment,” Kailey said as Bell came into the living room, “want to try taking a picture?” Bell's eyes lit up for a moment as she came over to her sister and looked at the camera Kailey got. Kailey helped Bell set up the camera just right to take a picture of the cake and presents on the table when the door behind them opened and both their mom and dad came in. “What are you girls doing?” Mom asked. “Just taking a picture to remember little Bell’s special day.” Kailey told them with a smile. “Huh?” Bell asked as Kailey helped Bell take the photo and the flash went off. When Bell looked back she could see something strange had just happened. The table had far more presents than before, but there were other bigger stuff surrounding the table. And above it was a banner that said “happy back to diapers!” “W-wha?” Bell said in surprise. “It was so nice of you to share your birthday with Bell’s special day.” mom said to Kailey with a smile. “She is going to be such a happy baby girl.” “N-no! I'm not a baby!” Bell shouted but only got coos and awas back. “Sounds like someone is getting fussy,” Dad said as he walked over to the cake. “Let's give her a slice before we put her down for a nice nap.” “I don't need a nap!” Bell shouted but was pulled over to the table by her big sister. “Come one and have some cake baby girl.” Kailey told Bell as she forced her to sit at the head of the table were her mom gave her a tiny slice of cake. No one would listen to her whine and plead for someone to believe she wasn't a baby. But they fell on def ears as Kailey not only opened her presents, but Bell’s as well. Boxes of diapers, toys, changing supplies, meddasion, a rocking horse, clothes, and even a high chair. By the end, Bell was silently in tears as their was nothing she could do to stop this. “Arnt you happy Bell” Kailey asked with a smile as she fiddled with her camera and set a delay reaction. “You got so much nice stuff.” “Kailey, i-i don't want to be a baby!” Bell whined with tears in her eyes. “I don't like diapers!” “What do you mean?” Kailey asked as took a picture of Bell “This picture says otherwise.” For a moment, Bell couldn't understand what she was seeing in the picture, but as if her body was no longer her own, Bell stood up on the chair, turned around and squatted in front of everyone. “Look! My little baby is doing it, i'm so proud.” Mom said with a smile. “And just look at her face, she must really enjoy it.” Dad said with a smile as well. Everyone watched as Bell released the biggest poop of her life into her pull-ups. Making it well known she was to young for them and needing something more appropriate. But the look on Bell’s face was that of pure bliss and happiness. “Im pooping! Im pooping!” Bell shouted excitedly as the pull-up barely held it all it. Then gave her bottom a nice little shake to let everyone know just how much she loves it. “Now what do you say to sissy for making your day so special?” Kailey asked. “Twank you!” Bell shouted happily. “Your welcome baby girl, but I don't think you can really be a 10 year old anymore, i think your more fitting as 1.” With one last flash, Bell was now a happy, messy little one year old. Just so happy to be in her poopy diaper. Soon she will be upset when she is changed and want to be back in her dirty diaper again. But for the moment, she was happy. Especially when big sister Kailey bounced the messy baby on her knee, making Bell giggle in delight. “I'm so glad your happy Bell.” Kailey whispered into the baby’s ear. “You were always such a big baby.”

Hello all! This is my very first original story! I hope you like it! Please feel free to leave comments/suggestions and what not! I'd love to hear what you have to say! As of Chapter 3 this story has 2 perspectives **** is shown to signify perspective switching. This is an experiment I'm doing to see if I can tell the story better this way. ====Chapter 1 "Just A Checkup"==== I was getting ready for a doctors appointment. It was 6am, but my doctors appointment wasn't until 1pm. Than why was I getting up so early, It's entirely due to the method of transportation I use. "Phone-A-Trip" a service that allows disabled people and seniors to go anywhere in the county for a mere $5 each way. I didn't have a car so this seemed like the most cost-effective option, especially when you consider ride-sharing apps like "Ryde" would cost at least triple that price. As the saying goes you get what you pay for, Phone-A-Trip would guarantee you get to your appointment on time or your money back. The way they did this however was by giving you a pickup time about 6 hours away from your actual appointment time, give or take. Today my ride was scheduled between 6:30am - 7:00am, this meant that I had to sit outside my front door for a half hour as Phone-A-Trip did not call you when the driver arrived, if you missed your ride you could be penalized and possibly lose access to the service entirely. Lucky for me I was ready and out the door by 6:15am. Once the Phone-A-Trip had arrived I paid the driver $5 and took my seat. There was only 1 other group of people on the bus so I assumed they would get me to my appointment early. I was wrong, I got to my appointment with less than 10 minutes to spare, the other group of people wanted to go to the complete opposite side of the county and Phone-A-Trip put them ahead of me on the queue because their appointment was earlier, even though my destination was on the way to where they wanted to go, I literally saw my drop off spot while we were driving and asked the driver if he could just drop me off. He replied with something along the lines of "I have to drop everyone off in the order they are assigned." I walked to the pediatrics clinic, which I had been going to for years and continued to go to. They already knew everything about my situation, it would've just been a pain to go to a different doctor who I didn't know. I barely trusted the doctors I had been seeing for years! No way I was just going to go somewhere else with people I didn't know at all and just trust them with handling my situation. The worst part about the pediatrics office was by far the Waiting Room. Nothing but kids running screaming and crying. There were some well behaved kids here and there, but the shear amount of misbehaving kids kinda outnumbered them, maybe not in size but definitely in noise level. I usually just brought a pair of headphones so I could listen to some Music on my phone while I waited. It didn't completely drown out the noise of loud children, but it helped significantly. When my name was called I received a little SMS alert on my phone saying "Daniel Kasar Berang the doctor will see you now please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." If you waited more than 15 minutes to report to the office you had to sign in again as they only had a few available rooms at any given time. I think a 15 minute wait is more than reasonable though, I know people who can't even be 2 minutes late after being called into see the doctor. I got up off my chair and started walking into the hallway where all the rooms were located I walked until I came across a restroom, at which point I stopped and paused to think if I needed to go number one or number two before my appointment. I sorta had an urge to do both, but these appointments weren't usually longer than 15 - 30 minutes. Ultimately I ended up deciding against it this time, besides I didn't want to be late and potentially be stuck in the waiting room for even longer and possibly never get seen for missing my original appointment time. I continued walking down the hall until I saw rooms number #12 #13 #14 and #15. I had never been to room #15 in my entire 21 years of going to this hospital, in fact I didn't know they had a room #15, they were recently doing a lot of renovations though, so it's entirely possible it's a new addition. I gave the door 3 good hard knocks just to make sure no one was already in there. I've accidentally walked into the wrong room before and it was very embarrassing to say the least, ever since then I've done this 3 knock routine and I haven't gotten the wrong room since! I slowly opened the door and walked into the examination room and I see a large hospital crib. The thick metal bars were not raised so the crib was more like a standard examination table. You could tell it was still a crib since the bars were still there touching the floor they just weren't raised. The room also had stuff like baby bottles, breast pumps, toys and other things scattered about the room. At first I thought I got the wrong room. I got my phone out my my pocket and went to go double check the text to make sure the room number was correct, sure enough it said right on the text "please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." As I stood there to ponder what could have possibly gone wrong I hear a knock on the door before it begins to open. "Hello Daniel My name is Emma I'll be your nurse this evening. Are you ready for your checkup?" She asked as she stepped further into the examination room. Emma was a tall woman with medium blonde hair, it went about down to her shoulders. She was wearing white nurses uniform which had 2 of the buttons undone, presumably to prevent her huge breasts from popping the buttons completely off the uniform entirely. She also had a baby's pacifier pinned to her shirt dangling right next to her nurses badge. "Yeah, I do have one question though. Am I in the right room? This seems like an examination room for infants not like the regular exam rooms." I questioned "I'm very sorry about that! all of our regular exam rooms are occupied, we're currently at full capacity. This room should work fine, but if you feel uncomfortable I can reschedule your appointment." She replied with a smile, obviously trying to make sure that I was as comfortable as possible "No no, I'm already here, I was honestly just curious is all." I said not even noticing I was staring at the pacifier clipped to her uniform. She looked at me and followed my gaze to the pacifier. "Oh this? Sometimes infants can get really fussy, this helps calm them down. I get a new one every time I get assigned this room with a new patient. I didn't actually know it was you until I was already wearing it." Emma explained as if she knew exactly why I was staring. "So shall we get started? Just come here and take a seat on the examination table." Emma said as she grabbed my hand and walked me over to the crib which I suppose doubled as an examination table. I sat down on the "exam table" and Emma began going through the usual steps. First she got out a stethoscope and pressed it against my back "Deep Breath Please." Emma asked politely. I Inhaled deeply and than gave a quick exhale, like anyone would after being told to give a "deep breath". "Careful now! You don't want to blow the roof off this place do you?" Emma teased with a cute giggle." After about 4 or 5 more deep breaths with the stethoscope she moved on to heartbeat. "Alright heart rate is normal, maybe a little fast but it's within the normal margin of error." She commented placing the stethoscope back in her uniform pocket. "There is one more thing I have to test before I can release you with a clean bill of health." Emma had a nervous tone to her voice as she said that. "It's nothing serious or anything, it's just a simple temperature. The issue is... we only have thermometers meant for babies, meaning.... it goes up your butt." "W-w-w-Wait! You must be able to get a thermometer from another room! That can't be the only option!!" I quickly stammered to try to think of any alternative. "Unfortunately it is the only option. The reason you got put in this room was because all the 'big kid' rooms were taken, so I'm afraid all the 'big kid' thermometers are currently being used for other patients." Emma replied matter of factly as she went over to get the thermometer and some lubricant. "I'll try to make it as painless as possible okay?" Emma said trying to comfort me. "Just get it over with. P-Please." I said, my whole body shaking slightly and my cheeks blushing bright red. I assumed the position on the crib, currently exam table. My asshole pointing upwards, overall just trying to make the whole thing get done as quickly as possible. Emma laughed "Maybe you do belong here after all." "That's not funny!" I growled. Emma got her fingers covered in the lubricant and set course for my butthole. "Here comes the plain! VRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM" She sounded out with her mouth, really drinking in the humiliation of the whole situation. I let out a yelp once the cold lubrication made contact with my butthole. Before I even had time to process what just happened I felt the thermometer enter through my back door without so much as knocking. "Eeep" I squealed. "You're really cute, you know that?" Emma started to count down from 30. "30, 29, 28, 27, 26." It felt like a literal eternity with this unwanted object just sitting there in my butt and if I didn't know any better I'd say Emma was enjoying every minute of it, judging by the huge grin she had on her face. "15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 10, 9" 'Did she just fucking rewind a couple of seconds?' I thought to myself. 'SHE REALLY IS ENJOYING THIS ISN'T SHE!?!?!?!' "5, 4, 3, 2.....5, 4, 3,...4, 3 2 aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand 1." she made sure to make those last few seconds the longest. I swear those last 5 seconds were longer than every other number of the countdown combined. Emma slowly started to move the thermometer out of my asshole just when it was about halfway out, she decided to push it back in. Which caused me to let out a slight squeal. I would've called her out on her bullshit, but It'd be pretty stupid to anger her, especially when she literally had me defenseless. After about a minute or two of her playing around with the thermometer, pretending to remove it before putting it back in and letting it sit for a couple of seconds and repeating the process over multiple times. She finally decided to stop joking around and took the thermometer out of my asshole, for real this time. "See that wasn't so bad now was it?" I swear she had the biggest fucking smug ass look on her face, she was practically getting off to this. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up, not wanting to have them off any longer than absolutely necessary. "Sorry I had to keep re-inserting it like that. The thermometer kept giving me a bad reading." she attempted to excuse herself. That's the worst fucking excuse I've ever heard of! "Yes, it was exactly that bad." I sulked. "Aww come now, don't pout!" Emma went over and got a couple pills and a cup of water. "Here take this, you have some irregularities in your vitals, nothing serious but these should get them back to normal." Emma handed me the pills and the class of water. I reluctantly took the pills and washed them down with the cup of water. "Those pills will make you feel pretty tired so I recommend laying down for a few minutes, we'll sort everything out after the effects wear off." Emma gently pushed me down onto the exam table so I was laying instead of sitting. Instantly I started feeling the effects of the pills kick in. I didn't get much sleep last night anyway, so I decided to close my eyes take a quick snooze. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you guys enjoyed the first chapter of my very first public story of this type! Let me know if you enjoy it and want me to make more. I had a pretty fun time making it! Remember this is my very first public story, so go easy on me! Hope it was worth your time. Look forward to potentially writing more chapters. Feel free to Modify, Remix, Redistribute this story in any way you like. So long as it remains publicly available and free you have my official permission. Some credit in the modified, remixed, redistributed would be nice, even something as simple as "Original By Kasarberang" would be greatly appreciated, but that part doesn't matter that much to me. I think these terms are more than reasonable. Just A Checkup ~ A Kasarberang Story

She woke up as usual, in a full wet & messy diaper & strapped to her spreader pants that usually never came off anymore. Her hands in her mittens tied above her waist due to her always touching herself & she knows Daddy & Mommy’s rule very well about that. Her face had dried milk to it hidden from her paci that was strapped around her neck. She also wore a type of goggles that made her vision blurry to make her feel more like a baby. She knew that Mommy or Daddy would be in to see her any moment due to the sensory pad she was laying on which beeped in their room to tell them baby was awake & moving around. Usually they would leave her there for about an extra 5 mins or so she can wake up still groggy & aware of her hypnosis MP3 still playing in her ears. Her life was micromanaged in every way & one of those ways was her sleeping habits. They had her sleeping most of the day & night through medication laced in her bottles. She was only allowed awake for about 8- 10 hours a day and during that time she was being trained for her other role… a sex slave for Daddy, Mommy & some of their friends. Daddy wants to mold me into his perfect baby sex slave & that has lots of training. It all started about 3 years earlier on a kinky site, he had named a lot of the kinks I liked & thought we would click, I didnt know how much we would click. He was married & was looking for a baby girl & I was looking for my forever Daddy, a Daddy that I would keep hopefully forever- I wanted to be a slave so that way I had to no option to leave him or leave the lifestyle, If I was going to do this, I was in the for the long haul. We had chatted for well over 6 months the before we finally met. He was from VA & I was in Florida. Mommy & daddy decided to go to Disney & meet the baby girl at their hotel & spend the day together. Due to all the meds I've taken throughout my new life, I only remember bits & pieces… I remember being put into 3 diapers & a booster in each one… I was then dressed in a loose tank top & a skirt overall. My hair in pigtails & my feet into hello kitty crocs. I was given a 1 liter bottle of juice (which was laced, as I later found out) that had a nipple at the end, & I was to drink like a baby bottle. Daddy said he wanted it all gone within 45 mins… which was about the time from the hotel to McDonald's for a quick breakfast & to the park. I remember being given more water & juice throughout the day & messing right after lunch. I remember at one point complaining to daddy that I wanted a change & he spanked the back of my leg so hard that I learned not to ask for a change any longer. Due to my asking for a change, daddy said I wouldn't be changed til bedtime instead of dinner time. After Disney, we saw each other 2 or 3 more times within another year, til I officially moved in with mommy & daddy… I remember I came up for a mini visit & daddy never let me leave again. I literally left everything behind in FL. That was about 1 year ago. I came up Friday morning, daddy was working til early afternoon, so mommy had come to get me from the airport, of course rules were that I was suppose to arrive diapered & decently wet. By the time we got home, Mommy added the mittens & made a slit in the 1 diaper & 1 booster I had on & added 3 more diapers, while I sucked on my bottle. Little did I know that Mommy had put my new cocktail of meds in that bottle that started my new journey that moment. That cocktail had a mild sedative, diuretic, laxative & a female version of viagra. Eventually, my sedatives became stronger, as I lost control, less diuretic, as daddy trained my ass, I was no longer on laxatives bc I was on a pure high fiber diet, however the viagra was slowly but surely increased as time passed by, in fact daddy found in Canada an injectable type of female viagra, that was 5 times more potent than a regular pill, daddy would inject it every 3 days & I was on a constant high of horniness but I was only allowed to cum when I was messed. Daddy had trained me to eventually associate pleasure with a messy diaper. I couldn't have an orgasm unless I was messy, so daddy or mommy or any of their friends could fuck me for hours, & I wouldn't know how to cum, but the minute I messed myself, daddy would play with the outside of my thick diapers & I would have to Hump myself to an orgasm. Depending on the day or hour, it could be as fast as 10 minutes or an hour. So back to the day daddy decided to keep me as his. When he got home, I was on the high chair being fed my bottle yet again after mommy fed me my new baby food. I was already full from all the bottles I was fed throughout the day, but mommy had to make sure I ate solids if not the meds would make me sick. Daddy asked if I was messy yet & mommy said no, that we were waiting for him. By this time I was crying because I did need to poop but mommy had a plug in me. So daddy pulled me from the chair & took me to my room… my room was a full nursery, with some extras for daddy's pleasure. As I was put down on the soft carpet, daddy started to give me the news that I wasn't going back home. He had arranged for my dogs to come up & eventually stay with us, but the rest of my stuff other than any diapers or toys was to be donated to a local Goodwill. I wasn't sure if I was happy or nervous or what. All I knew is my life was about to change to something I craved for so many years but was scared to do. But I had finally found that daddy that was ready to give it all to me & more. I was on all 4s on the floor waiting for him, as he walked around the room to get something but I couldn't see what. He brought out a weird looking glasses & headphones. The glasses looked like black leather goggles, tied tightly behind my head & the headphones were put on. My wrists were locked together in the front via my mittens & I could hear daddy come through the headphones… “Baby I want you to listen to me through the headphones, if you can hear me & understand, shake your head yes” & I did. By now, I realized I was a tad drowsy & couldn't understand why, thought maybe it was a long day, but it was only 6pm. “OK baby girl, so I will be sitting down on this chair & I want you to crawl closer. You are going to start listening to your training music & I'll come through every so often to give you instructions but you gotta remember this, because this will be your daily routine.” All I did was shake my head. So I crawled closer to daddy & some music started playing, it was making me even more sleepy, but then I heard daddy say for me to crawl all the way to his crotch, I was to play with his cock through his pants, & he asked me if I needed to mess, & I shook my head yes. He asked me if I was horny too, & again I shook my head. He then proceeded to tell me that if I wanted to mess, I had to work for it, once I messed he would let me cum. Rules were that I couldn't use my hands, only my mouth & teeth. So I had to work to get his fly open & pull his cock out of his pants, all while needing to poop more & more, I was practically crying, but daddy said the faster I get it undone, the faster I'd mess. As I started, I noticed it was hard to concentrate with the sound playing through my ears, it was telling me how I was to become a baby over time with no control of my life or my body, how I was suppose to behave & listen to mommy or daddy, but I felt so drowsy as well & daddy noticed how lazy I was, when that happened, I would feel him rub my belly & remind me I had to hurry if I wanted to mess before bed. Finally, I got his cock out, & I was instructed to suck it, suck it like if it was my bottle, but to take my time with it. Felt like 10 minutes in, Daddy reached out to the top of my diaper & put his hands in & pulled my plug out, I moaned from relief. Then daddy came through the headphones & said, “ok baby girl- go ahead & mess. Slowly. Make sure you push it all out, keep sucking daddy though.” So I did. As I messed it would slip to the front of my diaper as I was on all fours, & I just kept on messing. I didn't know how much I had in me. Finally, I stopped. Daddy asked if I was finished & I shrugged my shoulder, I think I did but thought I had more in me. He rubbed my diaper & pulled it in a way to make sure I had room to go some more. He then told me to try & push some more, at first there was nothing but eventually I was able to poop again, & I couldn't believe the load. My pampers felt extremely heavy & to make matters worse, I had to pee. Daddy gave me permission while he touched my diaper & felt the pee spread in the messy pamper. Once I was done, the voice & sound through the headphones changed. This time it was telling me how much I loved to mess my diaper & enjoy my messy state to the point that I want & need to orgasm every single time I messed. That nothing else mattered except I HAD to cum. By this time daddy started to rub my pampers against me & I was swaying side to side & working myself to an orgasm, I was horny after all but felt so gross, I was crying non stop. Daddy reminded me not to let go of his cock & that my crying would stop eventually once I got used to messing all the time. So of course, I'm sucking but paying attention to my oncoming orgasm, daddy reminded me one more time, don't let go of Daddies “pacifier”. & the voice telling me how I'm no longer to have orgasm unless I was messy. I can have unlimited orgasm daily, but I had to be messy, if I dared to have an orgasm without a messy diaper, I would be punished. I thought I was about to cum & daddy stops & starts face fucking me, of course, I whine from frustration. Daddy starts to get rough & he pushes my butt down on the floor over a large teddy bear & tells me to Hump it, while sucking him & as soon as I do, daddy cums in my throat & soon after I start to cum in my dirty diaper. As he slows down, he pulls out of my mouth & spins me around to check how dirty I am. Then he asks how I feel, I tell him sleepy, & he responds, good!! He tells me to bend down, face to the floor & butt in the air & tells me to cuddle with the bear. The minute I do, I knock out, but not for long, as I feel daddy rubbing me again. “Come on baby, no sleeping, training time”. But that's exactly what he wanted, for me to be docile. Tired but susceptible to all his demands. I am rubbed enough to the point I wake up a little & start cumming again. As I finish I was handed a bottle. The bottles were meant to keep me hydrated & full & on the cocktails of meds to keep me off balance. I was given 3 bottles throughout the night. I remember having weird dreams of what my life would entail, little did I remember that I was still wearing the headphones. I was made to suck Daddies cock twice more & made to orgasm as well. Rule in the house was that I was to sleep messy to get me used to it, eventually daddy would only change me every 24 hrs or so, so I would always be messy, it was his way to humiliate me & remind me of my baby slave state. Life was like that almost everyday for about 4 months. By then I swear, I had already lost bladder control, but daddy said not quite yet but was ready to have me lose bowel control. Daddy had decided to not lace all my bottles any longer however to up the dosage of my meds when I did get them & that was going to happen for at least first year, to make sure I didn't go back to adult hood somehow. I wasn't allowed to adult talk, so I always had a pacifier in my mouth, the pacifier had an attachment that you can remove so then the bottle can be screwed on, my paci would only be removed during my oral training with Daddy. Which was for about an hour, twice a day. My jaw ached at first then eventually got used to it always being somewhat opened & sucking on something. The files I was listening to were also teaching me how to forget how to use adult words. I was allowed to talk but in broken sentences. Eventually over time, I would talk like a 18 month old. My words wouldn't make sense, so I'd have to learn baby sign language & certain cries to tell mommy or daddy what I wanted. THis would be the life I would live for a very long time, maybe forever. Mommy & Daddy said they had no intention of letting me grow past 2 yrs old. I would stay with the mindset of a child, except she knew she was needed sexually & she needed to have her needs taken care of too, it would make her more babyish. I would never learn how to walk correctly again, nor talk, or eat normal food. In return, I would get fucked all I wanted, or didn't. I was to be a sex slave with the mind of a 2 yr old who still needed diapers. As daddy wanted to start my bowel training, he decided to start plugging me with larger plugs every week. I was given an enema on day 1 to clean myself out, then put into a small plug for 24 straight hours, then a size up from there for the rest of the day & at night Daddy pulled out the plug so I can properly mess overnight, after a week, I was put in the larger plug for a few days, I would then get a rest from the plug but get a good fucking from the fucking machine, & daddy would up the laxatives so I would mess more often, which would help me push my colon & weaken my system from all the pushing, but with that, I had to drink more water so I wouldn't become dehydrated, so my diapers were very wet. After 3 weeks of this treatment, daddy started to insert a large hollow plug, that way, I would stay gaped for much longer times & get me to continue messing, this time I had no way to hold it back. With the hollow plug, daddy wouldn't give me a break, it was taken out once a week to clean it up & clean my ass, but eventually within 8 weeks I was completely incontinent. When this happened, I cried non stop, because I couldn't believe I was now really needing diapers, but daddy made sure that through those tears, I was cumming. I don't remember how many times I came, all I know is I was tired, but daddy wanted me to celebrate. And I would celebrate by cumming as many times as he wanted. By now a little over 6 months into my new life, I no longer got fucked in the pussy, a small dildo was placed in my pussy but I was no longer allowed to cum from any pussy penetration & I was getting used to it. The only time I was fucked in the pussy was by mommies dildo, as per daddy, I would never feel another real cock in there, I was to be an anal whore. Mommy fucked me about 3 times a week alone, & the other times it was as a DP with daddy in my ass. But I wasn't allowed to cum, I would only cum if I was messy. But I was always horny & asking for cock. It got to the point daddy decided to take drastic measures. But by now my schedule was as follows, wake up 630am, given a bath, changed into fresh diapers, have breakfast & be ready for Daddy by the time he got home from work at 730, & therefore I would be on my knees sucking on daddy for a little while & by 9 I would be tucked away for my 90 min nap, 1030 up for a bottle & Mommy would get me to training until 1145am, by this time I would have lunch & put down for another nap at 1245pm, Mommy would leave for work & I'd be awaken by Daddy at 2ish & enjoy my afternoon with him along with some more training, be put back down at 530 til 730pm, so by the time mommy got home, I'd have dinner, hang out til 9ish then into mommy & Daddys room for more training & fun til about 11ish when daddy would leave for work & I went to bed for the evening. Eventually with my late afternoon naps, daddy wanted to further my anal training.. he would attach me to the fucking machine. Usually before my midday nap, My training was with mommy & she got her time with fucking me about 3-4 times a week. Mommy would fuck both my holes, Daddy wanted to make sure my ass was always being trained. At first, when I was attached to the machine, it was hard for me to nap but eventually I was so tired from only getting 6 hrs of sleep at night, daddy would give me a mild sedative to get me to sleep through the fucking. Daddy loved to change the size of the dildo so I never knew what I was getting, I barely could see anyways due to those goggles I had on. Daddy wanted my ass nice & stretched. He thought it would help with my messing. By the time I was with them for 8 months & without speaking & my hypnosis training, My speech was all over the place, if you didn't know me, you didn't know what I was saying. I was a small child in every way. Mommy & daddy introduced me to friends outside of the lifestyle as a cousin who was born with issues, daddy did put me through some cosmetic surgery that made my facial look a little younger so I would pass as a 9-10 yrs old. I would always be in a stroller or covered so they couldn't see how tall I was. But to Daddys lifestyle friends, they all knew who I was & everything that was done to me. Daddy finally decided to make sure that I lost weight since I was on the chubby side. Thankfully with the meds, the food I was eating, & the usual cardio from sex in 8 months I was able to lose about 30 lbs, but daddy wanted me at my ideal weight of 125 lbs & I still had 70 more to go. Daddy made sure that the only type of walking I'd get would be the 15 mins on the treadmill, but it wasn't really a walk but a waddle that just taught me how to waddle better, then I'd be put on a bouncer & made to bounce for another 30 mins. Daddy even thought that I should be fucking more often knowing I'd lose a good amount of cardio there, so daddy started to ask his friends to come over more often & give me a cardio workout. So Daddy’s friends came over for more “training, & of course they also knew the no pussy rule. So I was always satisfied anally. So on the weekends & once a week I would take a break from the treadmill but I would be fucking Daddies friends. Usually it would be about 2 of them at a time & they would keep me going for 2 hrs. Daddy would make sure i had an energy drink & an extra pill of my horny pills. I sure was losing weight & gaining muscle in my legs. But again, never allowed a cock in my pussy. Sometimes I would think of getting fucked in the pussy with a real cock but when I did mommy would fuck me with her enormous dildo & I'd be satisfied. However, I was always horny. Daddy made sure that I didn't get to view other men's cock bc he knows I'd whine & cry asking for it, but daddy would always remind me that not all men like a messy girl & he'd remind me what I was wearing & what was inside of it & I'd let out a slight cry knowing that i couldn't get to that cock. sometimes when we were out & about he would take me somewhere more private & rub my diaper & let me have a cum to calm me down. I was usually always messy by now. He wanted me that way so I can always be made to cum. I never knew how I could cum from how thick I was. Rules were when I was out, it was always 3 thick diapers with a booster in each one & once home I would be put into 2 or 3 more diapers. Always very thick, but so horny that I'd be able to get that orgasm. I don't know how but I did. Each diaper of course would be slit. Except the extras at home, those were just added for thickness. Daddy eventually had me well trained for my messy orgasms. With the pill, I would want to keep going bc I wasn't satisfied so I would beg to be fucked harder, Daddy would just smile & tell me what a good girl I was, to be a perfect sex slave like he so wanted. Once a month he would have a fucking party, where he would have about 10 of his friends over early Saturday afternoon & I had a train ran on me all night. By the time we finished I was filled with cum, daddy would just add a suppository & put my previous diaper right back on bc daddy never wasted diapers if they weren't full. & as soon as I was messy, I'd get to cum while finishing off with daddy in my mouth. That way I got re-energized with daddy's protein. By the time I was finished with my afternoon activities I was cranky from not getting a nap, so of course, I was made to crawl right back into my room & put into my spreader & nap til feeding time & then more training with mommy & daddy. On my 1 year anniversary with mommy & daddy, I was given a “birthday” party, but not for my 1st birthday but my 6 month birthday. I sure was a baby. I had lost all control, I was so lost I didn't even know what day it was. I had lost 45 lbs within that year, but I was still in large size diapers. Daddy wanted to make sure I lost more weight so I got small enough to be put in small size diapers, but I still had another way to go. I was fully incontinent by my anniversary. I didn't know how to speak any longer, all that came out was mama, dada, & very little talk, it was mostly a babble. My hands were useless for always being in mittens. If I was to ever get the use of them again it would take years of physical therapy. My hands were always in a closed fist as they were used to being in the last year, Daddy said he would wait one more year before he took my hands out of the mittens, but by then he would use something that was more baby instead of restrictive. I still had strength to crawl, but when I tried to walk I would lose balance & fall, due to the constant crawling & the spreader harness, daddy said eventually there would be no walking, just crawling. For my “birthday” daddy decided to pierce my little girl part, he pierced it in 3 spots on one side & 3 on the other. The rings that were put on were a decent thickness bc Daddy had intentions of closing my pussy & I was to only be fucked once or twice a month in the pussy by mommies large dildos. Other than that there would be a small remote controlled vibe locked in there to keep me horny when needed. Meaning my ass was getting all the attention. By this time I was still in the hollow plug, & daddy had it a larger size, my asshole was always gaped. Not very big but decent. He wanted to make sure that I didn't hold my mess at anytime. He knew I didn't have control but it was his way to humiliate me. The plug came out often though as I was always being fucked in the ass, either by mommy, daddy or his friends, so I only had it in a couple hours during the week. My goggles eventually came off & I was fitted to a type of contact that made my vision blurry. Because I was still 6 months old, I was still sleeping 12 hrs a day, but was told that I would start sleeping less but still about 9 hr days… usually 7 at night & 1 2 hour nap. But most of the time I was still very tired bc of the weekend parties I would have to do, I'd barely get sleep on the weekends. My horny pills were still being fed to me, now that I was so used to them, daddy made sure to up the dose, he said that he would wean me off them to see how I do, but if I slacked off sexually he would put me right back on them. “Good morning baby girl!” Daddy walks in saying. “Do you know what day it is?” I had no clue, & all I did was suck through my paci & look at daddy & my arms partially swinging around & shaking my head no… “it's your birthday baby girl. Today you turn 6 months old.” They did neglect to tell me it was my anniversary there, so I was as lost as always, I just thought it was another day they made up. But I was awaken with a cupcake. “Ok baby let's get you up & going so we can sing happy birthday & let you enjoy your smash cake.” Of course, by now my stomach was too sensitive to eat anything too sugary & solid, so as Daddy said, it was a smash cake. My hands were removed from the mittens, but I had no strength in my fingers, so they remained in a closed position, so mommy just put my hands in the cake & was told to play with it. After a few minutes, my hands were brought to my face & I was to spread the cake around my mouth & nose, but I wasnt allowed to it, & I couldn’t even if I wanted to, thanks to the paci locked to my mouth. Mommy & Daddy couldnt stop laughing at my state & began to take pictures. I couldnt believe it. Of course I got mad & let them know it too with my facial expression. They didnt care. My hands were cleaned off & back into my mittens but my face remained a mess & daddy said I was going to have some fun with him 1st thing before breakfast. I was unfastened from my chair & taken back to my room. Once back in my room, I was put down to finish crawling in & followed daddy back to his chair, he unlocked my paci from my mouth & just like the 1st day I arrived, I was made to pull daddies “paci” out & play with it. Daddy actually made sure to smear his “paci” around my face so he can get some of the cake from my face on his cock. “Here baby, dont tell mommy I let you enjoy some of your cake” & he shoved his paci into my mouth. I got to enjoy sucking him for about 30 minutes before I had to go take a bath & get into fresh diapers for the day. I was then put down for my morning nap, while I heard mommy & daddy having fun back in their room. As I was awaken from my morning nap by daddy, I was handed my large bottle of milk & the usual & told we were going to get ready to go out & get baby some gifts for her “birthday”. I was changed into babyish clothes, a short babydoll dress that barely covered my diapers & some cute ruffle pants, my maryjane shoes & some cute socks with little hearts on it. My hands were removed from the mittens but put into fingerless mitts, my paci was changed out from the penis looking paci to an adult pacifier strapped to my dress. I was so used to sucking a paci, that I never seemed to spit it out. Both mommy & I were ready before daddy was so I was told to crawl myself back into the living room with the help of the leash attached to my harness since I wasnt able to see correctly. Once in the living room, mommy figured she’d get lunch out of the way & laid me on top of her to breastfeed. I usually only breastfed about twice a day directly from mommy but all my milk during the day was from her. It was not something easy to get used to, but when you are hungry & thats all you are offered, you gotta eat! Mommys milk was put into everything I was given so I can get used to the taste, it didnt take long for me to eventually get used it. Daddy was finally ready, but mommy was only half way through the feeding & daddy just couldnt help himself, he came over, pulled my ruffle pants & 2 diapers down & pushed the last diaper to the side & started fucking my bottom until mommy finished. Daddy liked to fuck my bottom at random times bc it would help make me mess not too long after & knowing daddy, I know he wants to take me out messy. Plus the good thing is, my mess doesnt smell, I was given special supplements for them not to be so acidic or smell, which helped when i wore my messy diapers for long periods. So mommy finished, daddy came in my bottom, I was rediapered & redressed & into the car I went. Of course strapped to a customized car seat & paci back in my mouth. We drove what felt like forever, since I couldnt see correctly, my sight was still in a blurry state. Just imagine putting on the very wrong pair of glasses or contacts. Thats what it felt like. But we were there in less than 30 minutes. I noticed that it was a small strip mall & not many cars in the parking lot. As I was getting undone from the car seat, mommy asked if I had done messy yet? I shook my head no & daddy wasnt happy. “ You better do poopoo in those pampers within the next 10 minutes if not you will get a decent spanking when you get home.” I didn't have my plug in today, so it was all about me pushing. Since my bottom was decently agape it wouldn't take much effort, I just had to make sure I could get my colon working. I was strapped into my stroller & into the store we went. As we walked in I could tell that most of the things there were large. I suppose high chairs & a crib. I heard daddy talking to the lady about getting a new crib, a new horsey, & some clothes. During this time, mommy unstrapped me from the stroller & put me down on the floor & was told to crawl around. Bc all I could think of was messing my diapers, bc daddies spankings is no joke. I was left alone & I was only concentrating on making that poopoo daddy wanted, but to no avail. Suddenly I was called towards the back of the store & began to crawl that way when I felt someone rub my diaper & leave me alone… as I got to the back of the store, I get picked up & put on a dresser with a nice smack to my bottom. I was then given a bottle & put it in my mouth as I felt my dress being pulled off & told to stay still. I didn't move. Over the next while I was yanked, pulled, picked up & getting clothes on & off me. I realized I was getting sleepy & my tummy was rumbling. I started whining from being cranky & moving me around non stop for the new clothes but I was quickly smacked & told to calm down & somehow I was able to tell mommy that my tummy hurt & she just put me into one of my new outfits & put me on the floor to finally mess. I know I was going to get a spanking anyways bc the 10 mins passed but my morning bottles always had some sort of laxative in them. So I just got on all 4s, squat down & just pushed. Everything else around me went silent & I just concentrated on doing what I was trained to do, just mess myself like I don't have one care in the world. As I thought I was finished, I laid down & fell asleep. It felt like I was knocked out for at least 30 mins when I felt daddy rubbing my pampers & bringing me to orgasm. I had forgotten where I even was as I started moaning from the orgasm I was about to get, & as I was almost there, I felt daddy stick his fingers in my mouth to suck since I couldn't suck his paci like I usually do. & I came! Daddy whispered in my ears what a good little slut I was & how proud he was of me. I was then put into the stroller & allowed to fall asleep. The next thing I knew I was home in my crib. A couple days later, mommy moved me to the living room in my bouncer for the day. I thought that was odd & then started seeing things from my room being moved then a few hours later I heard the doorbell ring & I noticed the voices at the door as the couple from the store we went to the other day. They were there to deliver my new crib & my horsey. My crib was like a normal crib, except it was a full size mattress & the sides were taller, which didn't allow me to be able to get out of it. There was a small door attached to the railing which they would open to put me in. & once closed it would be locked from the outside. The top didnt need locking since I was always bound in some way to not stretch my legs out or stand up right. Anyways, I was always tied down for bed anyways. Next came the horsey.... Part 2 coming soon. I would love feedback & suggestions.

Anyone like WWE and wanna roleplay? It will have adult baby themes as I kinda had an idea where a wrestler gets a concussion and wakes up with a baby's mind, leaving their tag team partner of someone else to care for them.

This is a sequel to "Tommy's Tribulations" that can be read here for free: https://www.patreon.com/posts/tommys-complete-26290661 --- Tommy's problems have only just started and after his father finally returns home he realises that his problems with diapers are only just beginning. As bad as the diaper punishment has been it seems to be even worse with his dad back home and witnessing it. In frustration he does something he quickly regrets. --- This and all my other story updates are available one week earlier than here and other places on my Patreon page. It is thanks to my lovely patrons that I am able to write as much as I do. For $5 patrons can see story updates one week earlier than everyone else whilst $10 patrons get the early access plus access to TWENTY exclusive stories! There are other tiers and rewards available including free short story commissions, commission discounts and more. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to all my patrons: DannyDazzler, Jerry J, Brandon M, Spaxxs, Paul, Daniel O, Craig G, Steve, LetsMakeAgithaGreatAgain, C Dom, J Onyx, Dre, Pat M, Sierra C, Kriss, Miss X, Raven, Ali T, PF, Georgia C, Joe, Camilo H, Jason M, Seamus B, Jeffrey G, Charlie S, Martijn de J, Phantom Sonic, Vivi L, Mike S, Dr J, Bojack D, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Brandon G, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Kim, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Jens B, Whatsnot, Justin152, Charles L, Trenton M, Bask25456, MagmaLord, Diapering Daddy, Pierry L, Trish C, Curiosity24, Peter C, ReiofLight, James K, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Alice W, Bob S, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben F, Steven H --- Tommy’s Tribulations 2 By Elfy Tommy sat on his bed in stunned silence. His father, George, had finally come home a few hours ago and his hopes had died when George had sided with his mother and step-sister. His diaper was dry and clean after being brought in and changed by Sandra, he had been left in the sandbox for an hour before he was brought in. He had been ushered straight up to his bedroom and showered before a new diaper was taped around his waist. He hadn’t moved from his bed since Sandra had left the room. Shock had taken a hold of Tommy and he was only briefly brought out of his stupor when he heard laughter from downstairs. The rest of the family seemed to be having a great time. It felt like a kick in the face for Tommy. The sun was setting outside the bedroom window and Tommy put on a shirt as the hot summer afternoon grew cooler. He didn’t bother covering the diaper, there just seemed to be no point in trying to keep his dignity anymore. Tommy wondered if he should just give in to the inevitable. His family were determined to see him use his diapers so maybe he should just do it. Tommy thought about his friends whom he had been ignoring for so long and felt so incredibly upset, what would they say if they could see him like this. He quickly wiped the tears away with his shirt. “Busy day, huh?” Erin’s voice came from the open doorway. She was leaning against the door frame and looking pretty happy with herself. Tommy hadn’t even known she had come upstairs. Tommy didn’t reply or try to cover himself up. He looked at his step-sister without expression and wondered what she wanted. If it was to humiliate him he just had nothing left, he was defeated. “What… What do you want?” Tommy croaked through a throat that hadn’t been used in a few hours. “Oh, I was just coming up to use the bathroom.” Erin smirked, “Remember that?” Tommy took a deep breath and stood up from his bed. He walked towards Erin who backed off slightly and warned her step-brother not to touch her or she’d get him in trouble. Tommy just took hold of the door and closed it to block his step-sister from sight before heading back to his bed. His ears had become so desensitised to the crinkling from his waist that he barely registered how loud he was. When Tommy was called down to dinner that evening he was the last one to walk into the dining room. There was an awkward silence amongst everyone and even though Tommy had covered himself up with some pants it was acutely obvious that he was in a diaper. Tommy ate in silence as the rest of the family talked to each other about George’s trip to Japan. The dinner tasted incredibly bland to Tommy who wanted nothing more than to get this whole thing over with so he could retreat upstairs. “It sounds like you had just as much of an adventure back here.” George chuckled as he ate. Tommy looked up at his father for the first time since sitting down for dinner and scowled. Tommy didn’t want the conversation to turn towards himself but he was powerless to stop it from happening. “Well Tommy started…” Sandra began. “May I be excused?” Tommy immediately interrupted. “Tommy, mind your manners.” George replied sternly, “Don’t interrupt your mother.” “She’s not my mother.” Tommy mumbled as he turned back to his food. “As I was saying… Tommy started having trouble and it quickly escalated.” Sandra eyes flicked to Tommy several times and he felt himself blushing, “The doctor said there was nothing wrong and yet he started wetting himself more and more. Then there was the messing which soon followed…” Tommy had finished dinner already and he just sat back in his seat looking down at the floor. He would’ve done anything to just slip away from the table unnoticed. “I think the diapers were a great idea.” George said as he sipped from his drink, “If he was as lazy as you say then he has to learn the consequences.” “I’m not lazy!” Tommy hit the table with his fists causing the cutlery to rattle around on the table. “See what I mean?” Sandra rolled her eyes as she looked at George, “He’s been having tantrums and-” Tommy could listen to no more and he jumped to his feet. He turned away from the table and with a noticeable waddle he headed back upstairs despite the calls from his family to come back and sit down. He stomped up the stairs and slammed his bedroom door, he could stand no more of his family talking as if he wasn’t there. After a couple of hours on the computer where his anger never abated he heard a knock on his door. He ignored it thinking that maybe the person on the other side would assume he had gone to bed but he was frustrated yet again when his door was opened with no care for his privacy. “Get out of-” Tommy stopped talking when he saw that it was his father who was standing in the doorway, “What do you want?” “Your mother says it’s time for bed.” George said after clearing his throat. He was looking at the floor and the bed, pretty much anywhere that wasn’t his son. “I can’t believe you’re taking her side.” Tommy hissed as he stood up and walked noisily to the bed. The fact that his father was embarrassed to look at him made him feel ten times worse. “I’m not taking sides.” George said raising his hands as a sign of peace, “You’ve had a problem and we’re just trying to help you.” “Whatever.” Tommy replied in a surly voice as he dropped into bed whist still wearing his pants. He expected his dad to leave the room but there didn’t seem to be any movement. Tommy rolled over to look at George as if to ask what he was waiting for. “Your mother says you need to be checked before going to bed…” George said slowly. “I’m dry.” Tommy replied as he felt his heart skip a beat. He really didn’t want his father to check him. “I have to check.” George shrugged his shoulders as if to say he was just following orders. Tommy was red in the face again and he pulled his cover back slowly. He closed his eyes and just wished for this all to be over. He could feel the air move as George walked closer to the bed and lean down. A hand pulled forward the waistband of Tommy’s pants and he felt a large hand reach down and pat the diaper. Tommy hadn’t been lying, he was still dry and the padding was completely clean. He wondered how long his dad needed to work out that he didn’t need a change because it felt like much longer than necessary. “Just like when you were a baby.” George chuckled, “The checking I mean. You never liked me or your mom checking you, some things never change I guess.” Tommy felt his face going redder but he didn’t say anything. He looked away from his dad and was happy when he finally removed his hand from Tommy’s diaper. With watering eyes he felt his pants’ waistband rest against his belly again, his cover was pulled up and over him. “I’ll see you in the morning.” George said. “Dad!” Tommy stopped his father just as he was walking out of the room, “This isn’t needed. I don’t need to wear diapers or anything. Please, please, please stop this and let things go back to normal.” “We’ll see.” George eventually said as he closed the door. He didn’t sound very convinced and as the door closed Tommy laid back on his pillows and covered his face in frustration. --- The next day Tommy was woken by the sounds of chirping birds. He felt groggy as he slowly sat up in bed and rubbed his eyes, he fought back a yawn and casually reached under his cover to where his diaper was. He placed his hand on the outside and was unsurprised to feel that it had swollen considerably in the night. Tommy’s first reaction was one of depressed resignation. He was in diapers full time now and seemingly had no control of himself through the night, it was no longer a shock to find out he had wet himself. In fact it was now something everyone expected of him and since the toilet was completely off limits to Tommy he knew it was something he would have to get used to. The thought of getting used to using his diaper completely made a cold shiver run down his spine. “I can’t accept this…” Tommy muttered to himself as he looked down to his diaper. Tommy suddenly felt an anger flare up inside of him. A determination to not just sit back and accept everything flickered to life and he became determined to fight for his rights to use the bathroom. He had no real idea how he would actually do anything to help his position but he knew he had to find a way, the path he was on was not one he wanted. “Mom says it’s time for breakfast.” Erin’s voice shouted through the closed door. Tommy had been waiting for someone to come in and change his diaper but it didn’t look like he could expect that any time soon. Was he supposed to just go downstairs in his diaper? Tommy hated that as time went on it seemed perfectly normal to his family for him to have his embarrassing underpants on display. Tommy stood up and decided that the first part of fighting against this new status quo was to put on some pants and give himself some dignity. Reaching into his closet for a pair of loosely fitting pants Tommy stepped into them and pulled them up. They were quite snug around his diaper and the bulge was noticeable but it was a start. Tommy walked downstairs slowly and heard his diaper crinkle with each step. The wet padding had caused the diaper to expand and Tommy knew he was noticeably waddling. He could hear the rest of his family in the dining room already and when he walked into the room he saw heads swivel his way. There was silence for a few seconds as Tommy stood in the entrance awkwardly. Erin’s face had lit up as soon as she saw Tommy and she could finally contain her giggles no longer. Tommy blushed, he looked down and wondered if the diaper was really that obvious. The giggling spread to the other members of the family as well. “Come on, Tommy.” Sandra said when she had got her giggling under control, “There’s no need for the modesty. Take the pants off so it’s easier to keep an eye on your diaper.” “I’d rather keep them on.” Tommy replied quietly. “Tommy!” It was Tommy’s dad this time and his tone of voice suggested he wasn’t playing games, “Do as your mother asks.” Tommy muttered his oft repeated and always ignored comeback that Sandra wasn’t his mother but he bent over and slowly pulled his pants down anyway. His tiny show of defiance had been laughed at and beaten with ease, he felt even worse now than he did before. “You are soaked!” George exclaimed when he saw the state of the diaper that Tommy was standing in. “This is why he has the thickest diapers I could find.” Sandra said as she drank some of her coffee. Tommy was blushing but took his seat opposite his step-sister and picked up his spoon. His cereal didn’t look appetising but he knew he should try to eat something, he tried to ignore the looks he was getting from each of his family members but it wasn’t easy. Breakfast was a quiet experience which pleased Tommy a lot. Since he had been the last to come down for his cereal he was also the last to finish and although the rest of the family were quietly conversing Tommy got up and made a move to leave the table. “Are you going to be pooping yourself any time soon?” Sandra’s voice called to Tommy’s retreating back. Tommy stopped dead as if he had suddenly stepped in cement. He heard his step-sister snort with laughter as his mother asked him the embarrassing question. He slowly shook his head as his face flushed red. “Then someone will be up to change you in a minute.” Sandra continued. Tommy tried to keep his cool but ended up running out of the room as fast as his legs would take him. He didn’t stop until he was back in his room, he hated being asked questions like that. They won’t let him use the bathroom so of course he will eventually fill his diaper. Everyone knew it would happen but asking a question about it so blatantly was just rubbing salt into the wound. Tommy had only been in his room for a couple of minutes when Sandra invited herself in without bothering to knock. She walked straight over to Tommy who was stood by the window and reached down with her hand to prod and poke Tommy’s diaper. It was completely unnecessary since it was obvious that Tommy was soaked but she seemed determined to do everything by the book and that included the mandatory prodding of the soaked padding. Tommy just stood still and let his step-mother do it, he knew anything he did to hinder the process would just make it take more time. Sandra didn’t bother to tell Tommy to go and lay down on the bed. When her hands stopped checking Tommy he walked to the bed by himself and laid down in the prescribed way. He stared resolutely up at the ceiling as the tapes were pulled off the diaper and the front was lowered. “You really did a number on this one.” Sandra commented unnecessarily as she pulled the wipes out from under the bed and started to wipe her step-son’s crotch. Tommy didn’t reply but he did have one burning question that he didn’t know if he should ask. He let Sandra pull the wet diaper out from under him before unfolding a new one and getting ready to slip it under Tommy’s body. When Tommy didn’t immediately lift his rear end up to let the diaper underneath him Sandra grabbed his legs and unceremoniously lifted them up herself. When Tommy was lowered on to the new diaper he finally found the courage to ask his burning question. “How did you convince dad to let you do all this?” Tommy asked quietly as baby powder was liberally sprinkled on top of his crotch. “How did I convince him?” Sandra repeated with a chuckle, “Tommy, you did all the convincing yourself. Wetting the bed, wetting your pants, pooping yourself and acting like a brat since he left… I just told him the truth and he agreed that you needed to be taught a lesson.” Tommy didn’t say any more. He just let Sandra pull up the front of the diaper and tape it closed. He felt angry that although everything Sandra said was true, it omitted a lot of details that explained some of his actions. He felt himself growing frustrated and just as the third of four tapes was placed he came up with an idea that he thought would be a great way to get one over on his step-mom. Without even giving it a second thought and just giving in to his rash first thought he pushed down with his tummy muscles. He didn’t really feel the need to go to the bathroom but if Sandra was going to humiliate him then the least he could do is make her job harder than it had to be. “What are you… Oh my God!” Sandra suddenly realised what Tommy was doing. Tommy screwed up his face as he pushed and after the loud sound of breaking wind he felt a soft mushy explosion as he filled his diaper. The poop seemed to burst out of him and into the padding, once he started he couldn’t stop it and his bowels decided to take the opportunity to fill the diaper. “What’s all the shouting about?” George asked as he pushed open the door. He looked at the scene in front of him and looked suitably shocked. No one said anything as Tommy pushed again to finish emptying his bowels. Just for good measure his bladder released just as he was finishing and the hot urine poured out of him and pooled around the bottom of the diaper. By the time Tommy was done using the padding he had made the previously pristine diaper even worse than the one that had just been taken off.

Jackson is a young man fresh out of high school. He is finding that a job is harder to come by than he would have previously assumed and is getting tired of searching. Just when Jackson thinks there is nowhere else to look he spots an opportunity and decides to take the plunge. --- This story, like all my other ones, has been available on my Patreon page for the last week. The lovely people who pledge at the $5 level get to see all my public story updates one week before anyone else and those at the $10 tier also get acces to TWENTY exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards available and they can all be found on my Patreon page. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 I wish to give a big thank you to all of my beautiful patrons: DannyDazzler, Jerry J, Craig G, Steve, LetsMakeAgithaGreatAgain, C Dom, J Onyx, Dre, Pat M, Sierra C, Kris, Miss X, Ali T, PF, Georgia C, Joe, Camilo H, Jason M, Seamus B, Jeffrey G, Charlie S, Martijn de J, Phantom Sonic, Vivi L, Mike S, Dr J, Bojack D, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Brandon G, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Kim, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Jens B, Whatsnot, Justin152, Charles L, Trenton M, Bask25456, MagmaLord, Diapering Daddy, Pierry L, Trish C, Curiosity24, Peter C, ReiofLight, James K, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Alice W, Findlay, Bob S, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben F, Steven H --- Carter’s Correctional Care By Elfy Jackson kicked a can down the sidewalk as he slouched along with his hands in his pocket. He was in just a shirt and pants thanks to the hot summer sun that was relentlessly beating down on him. As he walked along he passed people going in the other direction, they were much happier than he was. Jackson didn’t want to be out of the house and doing this stuff. He had only graduated from school a week ago and already he was being hounded to get a job by his parents. Jackson wanted a few weeks just to unwind after all his effort at school. He didn’t think it was fair that he was expected to go straight from classwork to proper work. He wasn’t ready to give up the life he had enjoyed for one that seemed relentlessly full of work. The eighteen-year-old was armed with a backpack full of CV’s as he walked through the town looking for any windows advertising work. Jackson was growing increasingly tired and annoyed as he handed out all of his resumes. The thing that really annoyed Jackson was that these were jobs he didn’t even want, most of the jobs were things he considered beneath him. “This is so stupid.” Jackson muttered to himself as he walked down a side street and away from the main shopping street. It was nice to get out of the sun for a few minutes. Jackson had covered the whole of the main town and didn’t feel like he had made any progress at all. He stepped out of the side street on to a quieter road lined with warehouses, most of them were full of stock for the larger shops. Jackson took a moment to stop in some shade and watched as some trucks drove out of the nearby gate. Thinking he would’ve had more luck sitting at home and going on to the internet to look for jobs Jackson crossed the road and slowly ambled along next to the large metal fences protecting the factories and warehouses. Jackson checked his watch. It was nearly midday and his parents had told him not to come home until the evening. It was ridiculous in Jackson’s mind that he was forced to be out and doing this. He had handed out a dozen resumes and had covered the whole town centre, he didn’t know what else he was expected to do. He didn’t understand why he couldn’t just do all this online. At least there were less people back here and Jackson felt less of the hustle and bustle. Most of the noise was produced by the huge trucks that left the large buildings and rumbled off down the road. Jackson watched one turning into the factory area and as he followed it’s progress he saw a poster on the metal fence. “Volunteer needed!” The poster had written in big and bold lettering, “Product testing. Payment on completion. Enquire within.” Jackson looked through the chain link fence at the large warehouse just beyond the large concrete car park. The car park was half full and Jackson wondered if he should walk up and volunteer for the opening. It was all rather mysterious and he couldn’t see any branding on the brick building that might give him a clue as to what product might be being tested. Checking his watch Jackson was reminded that he was expected to be out of the house for a lot longer. He didn’t see what else he could be doing so with a few tentative steps he walked through the open gate where the truck had gone, in the distance he could see a large metal door open and the truck backed into the building. A couple of large men in white coats quickly pulled down the metal shutter after the truck had disappeared inside. Jackson felt very out of place on the driveway towards the car park and he averted his eyes as he passed a couple of very burly guards. Jackson was very aware of his lack of stature, he was only 5’5” and just 130lbs. He was used to being smaller than most of the people around him but the workers he passed seem to tower over him, they stared as he walked past and Jackson looked the other way. The door to the reception area was in front of Jackson behind a small fountain. The public facing area of the reception was all glass but the bright sunlight made it impossible for Jackson to see inside. As he approached the door he saw that there was a side door that the workers were coming out of, maybe they weren’t even employed at the place Jackson was heading too. As Jackson stepped up to the sliding door it automatically slid open. Jackson stepped through the doorway and felt the air conditioning blowing on him from the ceiling. The cool air felt wonderful on the sweaty man’s forehead. As he looked around he saw a rather small carpeted area that was very quiet, the only sound was a ticking clock. A receptionist’s desk sat against the wall opposite the door. A young woman was sat at a desk typing diligently on a computer, she didn’t turn to look at the new entrant and there was no obvious signs that she even recognised that someone had just walked in. Jackson nervously stepped forwards and looked at a large painting on the wall. The painting was a portrait of an older gentleman, he looked very stern and the eyes seemed to follow Jackson around the room. It gave Jackson the creeps. “Ahem.” Jackson cleared his throat as he reached the desk and smiled at the woman sat in front of him. The receptionist didn’t look away from the screen or say anything. She simply put one finger up to tell Jackson to hold on a minute. Jackson waited and glanced at some of the forms on the desk. It was very clean and tidy, there was a disarming picture of a small dog sitting facing the receptionist. He didn’t really get a chance to read anything written on the pages but it all seemed very important. “Hello and welcome to Carter’s Correctional Care.” The receptionist said, “How may I help you?” “I saw your advert on the fence.” Jackson said, “About the volunteer position. Is that still open?” “It sure is!” The receptionist’s face lit up as he said he was here to volunteer, “Let me just get you the forms. Please take a seat.” The receptionist quickly stood up and indicated the table and chairs to the side of the room. Jackson watched her go through a door behind the desk before turning to the glass table. There was a large leather chair that Jackson sat down in, he had some second thoughts about doing this but he decided to stay to at least ask some questions. The receptionist was only gone for a minute before returning with a nurse. Jackson watched them walk over to the table with a nervous smile, he had no idea why a nurse was required and it did very little to make him feel better. “We’ll need you to sign these permission forms and waivers.” The receptionist said as she placed a pile of papers down on the glass table along with a pen. “I don’t want to be rude.” Jackson said nervously as he picked the pen up, “I just wonder why there’s a nurse?” “There’s nothing to worry about.” The nurse stepped forwards to say, “I’m just here to make sure everyone stays safe.” “I’m… Not sure I feel comfortable.” Jackson said as he looked at the paper. “The process is very simple and will be completed in just a day or so.” The receptionist said, “You can leave a contact number so we can tell your next of kin where you are. It is all above board and there is nothing to worry about.” Jackson took a moment to think about what he was doing. He looked out of a nearby window at the car park he had walked through to get here and wondered whether he should leave. If he went home without any money or employment he knew his parents wouldn’t be happy. The nervous young man turned to the receptionist and nurse who both stood in front of him, their smiles were very disarming. “We can promise that they pay is more than adequate compensation for your time.” The receptionist said in a way that seemed rehearsed. Jackson took a deep breath and put the pen to the paper. He signed his name and put the date in the appropriate boxes. Almost as soon as he had finished the receptionist leant down and took the paperwork away from him, she checked the signature and then gave the nurse a small nod. “If you would like to come with me.” The nurse said as she indicated the door she had come through just a minute or so ago. Jackson stood up and picked up his bag. He hadn’t expected things to suddenly start moving so fast but he walked forwards behind the nurse anyway. As they walked past the receptionist’s desk he saw the phone and was suddenly reminded of his own phone. “Don’t I have to give you guys my home number?” Jackson asked, “So you can call my parents?” “We’ll get it from you later.” The nurse quickly replied without turning around. “Oh, OK…” Jackson said quietly. Once through the doorway Jackson was led down a small corridor. He heard the door behind them close and lock. There was a pair of double doors at the end of the hallway, they looked heavy and imposing. “Through here please.” The nurse said as she opened a door to the side. There was a plaque on it that read “Preparation Room.” Jackson walked through the door that the nurse held open and entered into a room that looked like a nurse’s office. He stood awkwardly in the middle of the room as the nurse closed the door behind them both. “I just need to take a few quick measurements before you go through to the testing room.” The nurse said as she put on some gloves and looked through one of her drawers. “What will I be testing?” Jackson asked as he watched the nurse pull out a clipboard. “I’m afraid I can’t tell you that.” The nurse replied, “If you could just step on to those scales over there for me.” Jackson didn’t like the non-answer but he did as he was told and stepped on to the scales near the wall. The nurse peeked down at the result and wrote it down. “OK, that’s a good and healthy weight.” The nurse said with a smile, “Now if you could lay down on the bed for me.” Jackson rather warily climbed on to the surface. He would’ve described it much more as a table than a bed and he laid back on the thinly padded table. The nurse quickly came over with a tape measure and began to take all of his sizing information. Jackson allowed the tall woman to move his arms and legs to take every measurement she needed. “You can leave your jacket and bag here.” The nurse said when she had written down her final measurement, “You won’t need them for the testing.” The nurse watched and waited for Jackson to drop his bag and take off his coat. Then she opened the door to let Jackson back out to the hall. “Through these doors you will find the testing area.” The nurse said as she indicated the double doors now directly in front of them both, “I must ask you to comply with all instructions and you will receive your reward at the end.” Jackson was just about to ask what the reward was actually going to be but was cut off as the door was opened and he was quickly shepherded inside. He was rather shocked as he watched the nurse give him a small push and as soon as he was on the carpeted floor inside the door was closed behind him. There was a small click as the door was locked. Jackson slowly turned around to look at the room he was in and felt his breath being taken away. The room was very large and the startled young man estimated it to be the size of his old school gym. The first thing Jackson noticed was the furniture of the room, it was like a giant nursery or maybe even a day care. There was a crib placed against the wall, a changing table in the centre of the room and more toys than Jackson had seen in one place. Everywhere he looked he saw things that reminded him of a nursery and even the walls were full of small star charts and other posters tailored for an infant. The second thing Jackson noticed was that he was not alone. Standing around the room and looking his way as if they had been waiting for him were around half a dozen men and women in white coats, they were dressed very similarly to the nurse Jackson had just been following. There was an eerie silence in the room as everyone looked at Jackson. Jackson was more confused than ever before and he wanted to leave the room right away. He turned back to the locked door and knocked on it hoping the nurse from before would still be there, maybe she would let him back out. “I’ve… I’ve changed my mind!” Jackson called through the door rather desperately, “I’d like to go home now!” There was no response from the other side of the door and after a few seconds of waiting with baited breath Jackson knocked again. A few seconds later he hit the door much harder but there was still no response, he was almost scared to turn his head and look back into the room but before he even had the chance to do that he felt a hand on his shoulder that made him jump. “If you would like to come this way, sir.” An older man said as Jackson turned around.

Hi Everyone! A new story from me. Dunno why I've started this, when I have two others going (no, I've not forgotten them, but I couldn't get this one out of my head, and just _had_ to work on it). This chapter is a bit dark, and I think I do also need to include a trigger warning, as there's a bit of abuse. Don't shoot me, it's needed to set the scene, and build the main characters. This story I got the idea from another on here recently, which shocked me a bit, but also had me thinking. There's a lot of crazy stuff happen in the Diaper Dimension, and this story is no different. I do love comments, criticism, suggestions for my stories. This story will be a slow burn (I definitely can't update once a day like my favourite stories here). I hope that this one will satisfy us all! Anyway, on with the show... Prologue - A Little called Daniel "Ouch!" The foot that landed on the 2x4 plastic blue block quickly retracted itself back into the air, as a giant hand came down and probed around the foot's sole for a sign of viscous liquid. Nope, none found was the result, even though it still hurt. "Daniel?" "Yes, mummy?", a little boy's high voice queried, with maybe an inflection of concern. "Have you finished playing with your blocks?" The little boy pondered the question, as the tone of it screamed trouble, a trap for the unwary. He knew the rule: blocks away when finished play. "Hold on, where are you?", the feminine voice added. A double trap. Now I'm really gonna pay, the boy thought. "Umm, in here...", he replied meekly, as he slowly popped his head out from behind the sofa. "What are you doing in there, little man?". Another question, but giggly, which quickly faded away as the woman knelt down towards her boy, looking intently at his face. There was to be no smile this time. "Umm, hiding". His face radiated embarrassment, maybe some shame. "Hiding from what, darling?". With concern, Lily reached out and touched young Daniel's chin, cradling it in her fingers, gently raising it so she could see through his bright blue eyes into his gentle but scarred soul. "The monsters...", he quietly spoke. "Your old family?" "Uhhuh", Daniel whispered, as he tried to nod his head, but his chin was trapped still in that very soft hand. He looked up, examining his mother's face, for signs of trouble. Lily made a point of looking around the room. The building blocks were randomly scattered out from the centre of the play room towards the entryway, in stark contrast to their normally being just randomly scattered everywhere within the play room. "They're not here Daniel. They're not in this world", she stated quietly. "But they told me my building was... wa... was... stupid!" Lily looked at the play mat in the middle of the room again. No building remained standing on it. She let out an audible sigh. "Did you knock it over, hon?" A gentle nod was the only response. Please don't be mad at me, he thought. They were mad, real mad. Which is what compelled him to destroy the thing that had taken two painstaking hours to build, and then go hide in fear of them, lest they hit him, again. His building had been magnificent though, he reminded himself. The blocks had been clicked together just so, the scaling absolutely perfect for the tiny figurines that were about to move into residence within it. But it wasn't good enough - it was never good enough. He was never good enough. So they hit him. His biological family destroyed him and his creativity. His dad, his brother - they were never satisfied. His mother simply didn't care. Not even when he ended up in the hospital. There were always excuses and blame when he was taken to the ER. The doctors would accept the words of the parent, and never ask Daniel what happened. He was always too afraid to tell them anyway, for fear of reprisals. That was until the fifth time he turned up, with a broken arm and a welt across his face clearly showing a partial hand print. That was the result of a savage beating after he was found in possession of a toy doll. He finally mustered up the courage to tell the authorities what really happened, after years of being constantly put down, smacked around, told he was a nobody? Told he was a failure. Even after the incident. His brother kept blaming him for what happened. His mother had disappeared, and no one would tell Daniel where she'd gone to. After Daniel told the truth, the evidence backed his story up, finally. Lily knew all this, all that went on that fateful day. She knew who "they" were. She'd been briefed by the adoption agency, warned even, after selecting Little Daniel, from the other Dimension. Both her and husband David agreed to take him exactly because of the qualities his old family seemed to hate so much. He was such a beautiful and gentle effeminate boy to Lily and Dave, and so deserved to be loved, and cared for, and be the centre of their attention. How could they do that to him, she screamed one day at her husband, after reviewing his case file. He was just an innocent little boy! A reminiscent teardrop emerged from her left eye, which was quickly wiped away by some shoulder movements. "Come here, baby", she softly asked. Daniel hesitated. Mummy was his saviour, his angel, Daddy was his rock, his protector. Both of them were his safe harbour. When the waves were ginormous out there and he felt himself floundering and adrift, he knew that he could retreat into their arms for safety and comfort and reassurance. He certainly needed all of that right now. So he pushed forward with his left leg, his right knee scraping along the soft carpet, his hands flat to the carpet holding the weight of his upper torso. His butt emitted a soft crinkle as he shuffled out from behind the lounge. His baby blue coloured pacifier swung in lazy arcs seemingly to the tune of his body gyrations, dangling from a ribbon filled with tiny teddy bears, its one pinned end clasped to the left collar of his baby-blue coloured terry cloth jumpsuit. As soon as his armpits were free of the lounge, his mum scooped him up and held him to her shoulder. She immediately sensed his fear, through his stiff body, and his trembling arms. Lily's heart melted as the boy's eyes filled with moisture, and he began to quietly sob against her chest. "I... I'm... s.. sorry, mummy", Daniel cried. Lily moved over to the lounge, and gently sat down, holding Daniel against her chest the entire time, a forearm resting vertically up the boy's back, the other supporting his padded butt. "What for, baby?", she asked. "They... they... they got to me", he sobbed. "Did you have a flashback again?". Lily recalled that tumultuous period soon after Daniel arrived. He'd be quite a normal Little boy, playing away quite happily, but then suddenly his face would go cloudy, ashen, his eyes glaze over, and he'd end up screaming, or running away to hide. Of course, the first few times it happened, Lily and David were quite shocked, frightened of what their newly adopted boy was experiencing. These episodes eventually led to one where he was so distraught and combative, they took him to Emergency, wherein he only calmed down after sedation. A junior doctor went so far to suggest he be Sectioned, which caused quite a stir. With his wife a mess, the boy's new father stepped in, and told the doctor where to go. "With all due respect, doctor, that is a bullshit copout, and you know it!", he angrily retorted, with his booming loud voice. A senior doctor suddenly appeared around the curtain at the foot of Daniel's bed. "Dr Misner, please go attend to the little in Bay 5, I'll deal with this case, thank you!", the new doctor commanded, watching as the junior disappeared off down the hall. He studied Daniel's chart for a few seconds before looking up towards the boy's father. "Hi, I'm Dr Funde, a senior consultant doctor here. I couldn't help but listen in on Dr Misner's advice", he stated with some embarrassment. "I'm really sorry. Sectioning someone is really quite a serious affair, even more so for a Little." "Does Daniel require that kind of intervention, Doc?", came a scared and confused lady's voice. Lily's hand clamped hard on her husband's forearm in anticipation of the guy's answer. "Mrs Eastwood, no, I don't think so", the doc carefully and compassionately replied. "Your boy came from an abusive family, right?" "Yes" "Have you considered counselling for him?" "Yes, we've already had him booked to see Mrs McPhee...", David answered, with the doctor immediately nodding. "Good choice" "... but she has a 6 week waiting period, so Daniel hasn't been able to see her yet", David concluded. As Dr Funde studied Daniel's notes for a clue, he asked an innocuous question. "Do you know what triggered this episode?" As Lily cradled the trembling Daniel against her chest, sitting comfortably on the lounge, she wondered what set him off this time, what he remembered of his past. His time with Dr McPhee was beneficial. He'd learnt coping mechanisms for when the flashbacks occurred, and had mostly been desensitised to them. But something kept coming back. His episodes were rare now, but frustratingly still occurring. She looked around the play room at the mass of scattered blocks. In amongst the carnage was a tiny red four-wheeled baby carriage, the infant figure still fixed in place. An instruction manual was on the floor nearby, opened to the page where the carriage was complete. "Daniel?" "Y... yes, mummy?", he whispered. "Was it the baby in the stroller that set you off?" Daniel sat at his desk, pondering the meaning of life, and his existence within it. His flat-panel LCD screen lit up the dark bedroom with a soft white glow, emitting the result of a few hours intense 3D modeling. He glanced at the building within the screen's limits. Was it good enough to submit as his final end of year work in a few weeks time? One room in particular was intricately modelled. Flowers adorned the walls in a strip just below the roof cornice, with an intricate white wainscotting adorning each wall. The room's furniture was very childish, almost infantile. None of the other rooms in the model were as detailed. He saved his work, tapped the on/off switch on the LCD panel, and dragged himself off into bed. The single bed itself was non-descript, his feet only just contained within its confines. Soon, he will have outgrown it - a child's bed, him being a late teen in his final year of high school. He was longing and dreaming to be called up into university, study architecture, and escape this house, this room, this bed. With a sigh, he rolled over onto his side, facing a grubby-cream wall of his bland featureless bedroom. He scoffed at the thought that he'd designed a room far surpassing this one. If only that room wasn't in virtual space, he embarassingly dreamt. His eyes gently closed, weary, strained from the glare of the monitor. He noticed the house around him was quiet, still, the big gum tree outside creaking its old wood in tune with the late night breeze. Feeling safe for the moment, he reached through the crack between his bed and the wall, and grabbed hold of a toy, easing it up through the narrow gap. "Hello Molly!", he whispered happily. The doll was tiny, only about 30cm long, and thin, and plastic. It had matted hair, and was missing most of its clothes. But Daniel didn't care. This rescued doll was his. "I built you something!" He kissed the doll on its forehead, and carefully placed it in the crook between his arm and body. A few minutes of play and sleep will do, he thought. Let her know he cared about her. He was curious to know why he found this inanimate object so fascinating. The first day he walked past her in the park he took little notice - she was just a lost toy, thrown away into the manicured garden by someone unknown. By the third day, her face was still staring up at him, playing with his mind, pleading with him to stop. On the fifth day, he did stop, bending down to examine the doll. She spoke to him, told him to take her home, please? "I can't do that", he whispered to her. On the eighth day, he was amazed the doll was still there. It had rained over the weekend, so dolly's exposed surfaces were a bit grubby with dirt. He picked her up, brushed dirt particles off the face, and examined what remained. "I can't take you home", he reminded it. Being very embarrassed by talking to a doll, he looked around the park to see if he was being watched. Why not? "Because its not right" Is it, not? With a sigh, he gently placed the doll back into its place in the garden and walked away. That night, all he could think about was that doll. With a tear forming and sliding down a cheek, his mind could only wonder whether the doll was crying at that moment, imagining that doll would probably never feel the loving touch from a little girl ever again. He cried himself to sleep. As he came through the park the next afternoon on his way home from school, he picked that doll up, apologised for being so insensitive to it, popped it into his school bag, and continued home. Over the next few days, he got to know his little "Molly" doll. He'd hidden her under the bed, only daring to play with her at night. As he stealthily interacted with her each time, he explored his own feelings around what it meant to be in love with a girl's toy, and the joy he gained whilst playing with it. Yawning, he decided to pretend she was finally asleep, so stroked her nose, and laid her head on his pillow. Just a few more minutes of make-believe, he concluded. Then he'd put her back in her hiding spot. The early morning sun poked above the horizon. Daniel's east-facing window captured the rays streaming from the bright globe hanging tentatively out there, filtered the harshness out of the hot morning summer rays, and emitted them through cracks in the venetian blinds. Some of those rays struck Daniel's face, causing him to stir. His hearing was the first to alert him to impending trouble, as the floorboards creaked and moaned under the weight of someone heavy approaching his bedroom door. It opened up to reveal a hulking great man, who seemed a bit annoyed at having to once again be the boy's alarm clock. Daniel's hearing alerted his brain , which sent a jolt of adrenaline through his body, startling him awake, causing him to open his eyes and look around to the door. "Wake up, you stupid boy!", dad boomed as he opened the door fully, taking a step into the room. "Your late!" Daniel sat up, bleary-eyed but alert, his feet swinging out from under the bed sheets. What was the time? Why is dad...? Oh shit! As he stood up fully, the doll fell off his body, and clattered to the floor. Daniel's first instinct was to reach for the doll, but as he did so, his father took another step, and sent a hand sailing across Daniel's face. The boy's bodily momentum changed in that instant. His head twisted from the blow, causing his body to twist in unison, and he fell to the floor bloodied and bruised. "You fucking pedo!" Daniel could do nothing else but groan in response. "What the fuck is this?!". The man bent over and snatched up the doll by its hair. Daniel looked up towards his old man, his eyes almost shut from the pain of the blow, but they could see enough of Molly. With a fist full of Molly's hair, she was being shaken like a rag doll. "What the actual fuck is this?!" Blinded by pure rage, the man threw the doll in a random direction as he turned to head back out the door, flinging it with some force. Daniel watched with abject horror as the doll sailed across the room, smashing head first into the top right corner of the LCD screen. As the doll ricocheted towards the ceiling, the panel spun around on its mount before tipping over the edge of his desk, hitting the corner of a bookcase as it fell. Daniel was frozen in place for a long time, staring intently at the large intricate bullseye crack in the LCD. The panel was ruined. That panel was his pride and joy, pictures of which all his nerdy mates oogled over at school, an item that took him a very long time saving up enough money to buy. Fuck him, Daniel thought. Fuck them! As anger and frustration finally boiled within him, he cracked and let out a blood curdling scream, his face transitioning to glow beetroot red from the exertion. His eyes locked onto his computer, a birthday gift from his parents, begrudgingly supplied for his final year in school. Without any hesitation, he stood up, grabbed it in both hands, and headed out of his room, not stopping to unplug anything. He failed to recognise that he was causing more carnage as cables tore out of whatever they were plugged into. With a final forceful yank of the computer, resistance from the final cable disappeared, and he was out the door. Down the hallway his mum stood worried, her hand at her mouth, but he turned the other way, towards the front door. "Daniel, wait!", she cried feebly. As Daniel reached the open front door, he turned to look at his father, who was standing in the middle of the lounge room staring at a blank TV screen. "You know what? FUCK YOU TOO!", Daniel screamed and spat, before lifting the computer above his head, and smashing it down onto the tiled entranceway. He didn't hang around to watch as bits flew in every direction. The plastic case protecting the fragile interior stood no chance, and electronic parts separated off the motherboard to fly into the roof and walls, bits striking the man in the legs like a swarm of bees. Daniel saw none of it, running down the street as fast as his legs could propel him. The park always seemed so tranquil, and still first thing in the morning, yet Daniel took no notice. He raced through the tiered gardens, and found a spot in a low-tiered hollow, behind a strand of trees. No one would be able to see him there. With his energy and adrenaline reserves completely empty, he collapsed onto his hands and knees, shaking and panting hard. The sobs came thick and fast, the cries a plenty, the tears free flowing, as he mourned for what his life had become. He finally stopped crying some time after lunch, totally exhausted and spent, both emotionally and physically. His face stung from the old man's blow as he rubbed it slowly clean of the dried blood, sweat, snot and expired tears. Rolling over onto his back, staring up at the lush green canopy of leaves above him, he wondered why he was born into such a fucked up life and family. He reflected on how hard it was to please his father - it seemed that everything he attempted was shit and half-arsed in his old man's eyes. And now he'd just been called a pedo. Daniel shook his head at that. How does playing with a doll equate to being a pedo? "Fuck him", he thought aloud. "Asshole would call me anything but his son, so fuck him" The canopy shifted position as the cooling afternoon sea breeze wafted through the park. Daniel relished the sensual touches of the air movements across his arms, luxuriating in the coolness, before it all disappeared. That'd be right, he mused. A loving embrace lost to the wind. In that moment, he thought of his mum. The one person in his life that seemed to be on his side, or maybe neutral. But it had been so long since he had a cuddle from her. He started to sob once more as he realised he'd not been touched affectionately by anyone in his family for months. The only times he'd be touched were those times he was beaten by his dad, or his brother. He so needed a cuddle, told he was loved, told he was important, that he was someone, that he had a future. At this point in his life, he just felt like a punching bag. Lily looked down at her Little boy. His blonde hair was long, and fine, and silky to the touch. She reflected on how this was one of his most endearing features, so she let her fingers slide through the strands slowly, massagingly. Daniel stirred against her chest. He'd stopped sobbing some time ago, and just lay against her chest breathing slowly, eyes open but focused on nothing in particular. Sure, Lily had things to do, but at times like this, she knew Daniel needed the reassurance and love to get past whatever frightened him, for however long it took. She looked down over his body towards the tiny red pram and baby, both made of blocks. She was right - he had triggered over them. But why remained a bit of a mystery. She remembered what triggered his massive episode which earned him that trip to the hospital. She had her sister Mary over, and Daniel was watching Mary's toddler daughter have her nappy changed along with a change of clothes. For some reason he couldn't handle the scene, and quickly became moody, screamed and shouted over anything, refused to do whatever he was told, and finally resorted to being outright combative to Lily and Mary. They had no idea how to settle the boy, who was so wound up like a spring, he was hurting himself through his exertions. It was when he started turning blue during his fights with Lily, and then with David after he rushed home from work, that they decided to call an ambulance and get him off to the ER. What was it about that scene, she wondered. Mary's girl was adorable, and Daniel took a real liking to her. Even though he was much older than the girl, he was a Little, and found great joy and fun playing with her. Daniel loved playing with the girl as an equal, not as a big cousin. When she had a bottle, he had a drink from a cup with a straw - when she had a nap, he joined her in that as well. Lily pondered that juxtaposition too. Normally, littles shied away from interacting with Amazon babies and toddlers, as they were often sen as dolls. Daniel wasn't regressed - Lily and David had refused the option to have him done during the adoption process. They wanted him to be him, and to nurture his loving and caring nature. He was utterly fascinated by the process Mary went through changing the girl's nappy. Was it the loving touches? The affection? The attention that Mary was giving her baby? Maybe the nappies themselves? Daniel wasn't in nappies at the time. He is now though, Lily mused. That idea came from Dr McPhee. Introducing nappies into Daniel's life changed him in a positive way, almost immediately too. He became much more settled, and less prone to suffering flashbacks. So Lily pushed further, by introducing items that were more and more babyish. Every item, Daniel responded positively to. Maybe, all he needed was to be babied, like the other Littles around him? So she did exactly that. With Dr McPhee's advice, Daniel had slowly been encouraged to become her Little baby Daniel, and he loved it. She looked down at the close to sleeping boy, and popped his paci into the boy's yawning mouth. "Sshhh, baby. Mummy is going nowhere. Ok?" Daniel twitched and fidgeted for a while, but otherwise lay completely still. Occasionally, he'd let out a sigh, but then started crying, even though he was fast asleep. "What on earth is going on with you, baby?", Lily muttered. She could do nothing to help, bar give cuddles and reassurance. As the sun continued its descent back towards the horizon, Daniel's thirst got the better of him, forcing him to emerge from his hiding spot. He scaled a few of the tiers in the garden, and walked towards the play area, where he knew there was a water bubbler. On approach, he heard giggling and laughing within a climbing castle, so stopped behind some bushes to see who it was. After all, he still had his pyjamas on, which were filthy with dirt and grass clippings. He certainly didn't need to add embarrassment to the pile of shit he was experiencing right now! The "girl" turned out to be two of them, who appeared after a few minutes from the castle to jump on the swings. One was wearing a yellow sundress, whom Daniel soon focused on. In disgust and shame, he turned away from the scene. A minute later, he stole a glance back at the girl in the yellow dress. She was all smiles and happiness, swinging away, her dress billowing and flowing in the wind caused by her swings. So carefree, such a different life. What would it be like if he... no. Why was his face flushed, embarrassed? He looked away, sat down, and forced himself to wait, even though his heart was all a flutter, and his mind craving more information about the girl in the yellow dress. "No, I'm not looking!", he muttered. The girls soon finished their play session, right on dusk, and sauntered off home, allowing the park to fall back into silence once more. He waited a good while, satisfying his distrustful brain that no one would see this pyjama-clad hobo. After a drink and a quick face wash, Daniel returned to his little hideout amongst the tiers and trees, only to contemplate going home himself. He certainly couldn't stay out there all night, and he needed something to eat. In his haste to run away, he'd left without any of his pocket money, or his phone. Maybe he could sneak inside and steal some supplies, get a bag of clothes, his money and phone, and return to this spot? Yeah, it's worth the risk, he decided, but it needed to be well after dark, after that cranky bastard dad had gone to bed. Around 10pm, he snuck up to the house. The front door was closed, the porch light was on. The house was otherwise quiet. Through the front windows, it looked like the lounge room TV was switched off too. Was the bastard in bed? He tiptoed up to the front door, his ears pounding with the echoes of his heartbeat, and straining to hear any noise from within. Noone seemed to be awake. So he turned the front door handle, and slowly opened the door. Stepping inside, he could see little through the dark gloom - none of the lights were on, not even the kitchen lights. His bare feet felt a cracked tile, which hadn't been there before. Unusual, he thought. A few more steps before the tiled entranceway finished, and creaky floorboards began. But he was light, and was barefoot, so they shouldn't make any noises, he surmised. He was so wrapped up in his careful movements and concentrating hard at making no noise, he failed to detect his father's dark form at the open door to their master bedroom. Daniel froze when he finally did sense a presence near him. He turned slowly towards the unwanted life form , only to see at the last moment that form take a step, then a god almighty whack, as the man's closed fist connected with his cheek. The force of the blow sent the hapless boy flying into the wooden armrest of a lounge chair, his arm crashing across the wood edging, snapping his right forearm bone in two like a twig. Daniel immediately collapsed and screamed in pain, holding up his left hand in a vain attempt to shield himself from his father continuing any further attack. The man had his right fist balled up ready to rain down another blow, one Daniel just knew would hurt. "Stop! No, no, don't do this!", he cried. That was when his mother seemingly appeared out of nowhere, holding the big kitchen carving knife. Before Daniel could yell out, she plunged it with all her strength straight into the old man's chest. Daniel watched his father take a step back, look down at the knife plunged all the way up to the hilt in his chest, before staggering backwards another few steps to a wall and slumping down onto his knees. A gulp of air, much like a fish out of water, and that was it. The man's surprised eyes glazed over, and lost their fire. Waves and waves of pain started radiating across Daniel's body, as he found it harder and harder to remain awake. His last memory was of his mum screaming uncontrollably before running out the open front door. Lily shifted her weight slightly on the recliner chair in Daniel's room, now that the wrapped up bundle of hair and pink silky-smooth skin had settled. Daniel was fast asleep now, floppy and relaxed, but he'd been quite unsettled for the half hour prior. She'd watched his face the entire time, eyes screwed shut as he writhed around in her arms, crying out, mumbling, face showing all sorts of emotion, with his arms and legs being very animated. Yet he remained asleep. He must have been dreaming of something bad, Lily thought. As he relaxed, she took him into his room, changed his very wet nappy, and swaddled him. His face now was buried in the blanket. "Wondered where you were, darl", came a gruff voice at the door. David chuckled as his wife emitted a squeek of surprise. "Don't do that, Dave!", Lily warned. "Sorry, couldn't help myself!". David entered the room and kissed his darling wife on the forehead. "How is he?", he whispered. "He had a flashback today", Lily tiredly responded. "Oh?" "He's settled now" "You ok, hon?", David enquired, studying her face for any concern. "Yeah, all good, but I don't know how Daniel will be when he wakes up" "You had anything to eat today?" "Not this arvo, no. Daniel's not had anything to drink either", she replied, and started to sit up off the recliner. "No, no, stay there. I'll get ya's some food n drinks" "Thanks, babe!" As she watched David disappear out towards the kitchen, she thought about the state of play with her family. Pretty lucky to have Dave, and now a beautiful boy. "We'll get through this, baby boy, we will. We'll do whatever it takes".

Sarah a normal typical 12 year old with medium length brunette hair a short frame that didn't yet show signs of being close to teenage hood. Was on her way home from a bike ride from the nearby creek when she saw a small shiny box on the side of the street. She looked around and didn't see any near by people or anything that the box would have came from. When she picked it up it felt warm to the touch. Sarah put it in her backpack and brought it home before her mom and 6 year old sister came back home from shopping to investigate it in her room upstairs. (This story will circle around Sarah ss she learns about the wish genie in the shiny silver box. Each wish she makes has a consequence. I'm looking for a rp partner that replies with at least a few sentences each time and with detail that makes sense.)

Here we will follow Jessica an 8 year old girl in 4th grade. She's smart has a bunch of friends, she's on the short side looks closer to 6 or so. Jessica has a secret she sucks her thumb still even though she always claims what a big girl she is being 8 an a half! No body knows about her secret except for her 4 year old sister Gwen. Jessica lives with her mother Helen and her aforementioned little sister Gwen who is 4 and just became fully potty trained a few months back. Everything is happy and easy going in the house, there is a good balance of no real secrets except for the big secret of Jessica still sucking her thumb but Gwen has promised she'd never tell mommy. But now a New babysitter is coming for the week as mommy needs to go away for a work conference. This new babysitter has plans for little ones who think they are big girls but still do babyish things. I think Jessica is in for an interesting week! I'm open to anyone joining me on this roleplay as long as you bring detail and long replies to each post on this rp. Please shoot me a message or reply on here before starting

This is a little story I've had running around in my head. It won't be too long, and I'll fit it in while I'm finishing Chris the Clever Boarder. Adjustment Chapter 1 Pat looked around the small, clinical room, then at Dr Saunders. 'So, how are things, Pat?' asked the doctor. 'OK,' Pat replied quietly. 'Adjustment isn't easy,' said the doctor. 'For you or for Sal.' 'I know,' said Pat.'Its just...' 'Just what, honey?' asked Dr Saunders. 'Just, just everything,' Pat said, looking helplessly at the woman in the neat white coat sitting confidently opposite him. 'It's a big change, Pat,' the doctor said. 'You're not the only one going through it. The changes in business and politics, the new female workforce. The female breadwinners. You've handled it very well, Pat. Sal and I are proud of you, and you should be proud of yourself.' 'I know,' said Pat. 'But some things...' 'Pat,' said the doctor kindly. 'I know you've had difficulty accepting some of the changes. All men have. For you, Sal's in charge now. That won't change. But your relationship will change and grow.' 'I know,' said Pat. Dr Saunders sounded like one of the endless lifestyle ads aimed at women and their partners - 'Change and grow.' 'At night...' said Pat. 'Honey, we've talked about that,' said the doctor. 'I've talked to Sal too. Lots of couples deal with it. Sal said you'd got used to them.' 'I have,' said Pat. 'It's not that, it's, well...' 'You can tell me,' Dr Saunders said encouragingly. 'Well, it was Sal's birthday, and I wanted to feel, you know, a bit like how it was, how it used to be, and I took off my, erm, diaper when Sal was asleep,' said Pat. 'I was going to go to the bathroom, but I fell asleep and then, you know, I wet the bed. I just wanted to feel, you know, like Sal, a bit...' ''You mean grown up, honey,' said the doctor gently. Pat swallowed hard. Dr Saunders had mentioned the 'grown up' words. Pat nodded, glancing at the doctor then looking back at the floor. Sal had been diapering him at night for a month now, but it still hurt to tell an adult he wet the bed. 'And Sal was cross,' said the doctor. 'I've spoken to her about that.' 'Yes, but she, she spanked me, Dr Saunders,' said Pat, his eyes watering as he stared at the floor. The doctor looked steadily at Pat. 'Well, do you think you deserved it?' asked the doctor. 'It was very naughty of you to take off your diaper like that.' Pat looked up, shocked. Sal had spanked him. His wife. He didn't expect Dr Saunders to be on Sal's side. 'Pat,' she said. 'This is all about adjustment.' To be continued.

We meet Tim, a man in management at a supermarket, and his girlfriend Elizabeth. Tim believes he can treat people however he wants and it doesn't seem like he ever gets his comeuppance. Will his luck run out? --- This post has been available on my Patreon page for the last week where you can find all of my stories including ones that aren't posted anywhere else. For $5 a month you can see all my updates a week before everyone else and for $10 you can get access to exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards available and you can look at the page if you are interested. It is only with the wonderful support of my patrons that I can write as much as I do https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to all of my patrons whose generosity allows me to write as much as I do: DannyDazzler, Joe, Jerry J, Scy T, Seamus B, Jeffrey G, Adam Y, Robert W, Fernando L, Patrick S, Martijn De L, Robert D A, Tim, Phantom S, Kristoffer M B, Vivi L, Ali T, Sith, Mike S, Carter B, Dr J, Paul F, John D, Archibald B, Bojack D, John, Georgia C, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Tabbi, Anon, Kent J, Brandon G, P74_1986, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Pierre-David G, M, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Txdiapered, Kim, Dorian G, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Matthew S, AsterShock, Phantomsmkr528, PF, MagmaLord, Diapering Daddy, Pierry L, Trish C Wet, Curiosity24, Peter C, VoidofContext, ReiofLight, James K, Lin J, Joe V, Daniel O, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Tim, Alice W, SB1275, John Z, BuffaloBill, Findlay, Rob, Bob S, Nathan, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben R, Ben F, Steven H --- Rebecca’s Revenge By Elfy When the alarm went off in Tim’s apartment early on a Friday morning he groggily sat up in his bed and hit the clock to stop the incessant noise. He grumbled as he looked around his small apartment, the floor was very messy and dishes were piled up in the sink just a few feet away. Tim never worried too much about the cleanliness of his apartment unless he had a woman coming back to his place, he usually preferred to go to the girl’s place though. In his late thirties, Tim lived alone and had done since his last long-term relationship had ended a couple of years ago. It had been a bitter break-up but it didn’t take long for Tim to get over it, in fact he had gone out that very night and found someone to bring home. He found it very easy to forget his girlfriend trouble when he had another woman in his bed. Tim went out most Friday nights and rarely came home without a lady friend. He was a Regional manager of some popular supermarkets and was able to flash the cash to any woman who caught his eye. He rarely called anyone back after he had slept with them, he wasn’t looking for anything more than sex from the women he picked up. As Tim rubbed his eyes to wake himself up he saw his phone on the bedside table was flashing a little light to let him know he had a notification. He picked up the handset as he scratched his stubbly chin and unlocked the screen, he saw a text from his girlfriend. Despite Tim’s womanising he did have a steady girlfriend who he had been seeing for a few months. It had been getting pretty serious recently but Tim saw no reason to stop his other casual encounters, as long as his girlfriend remained in the dark it wasn’t hurting anyone. “Are we still on for tomorrow night?” Elizabeth had texted. Elizabeth was just a couple of years younger than Tim but she had a fourteen-year-old daughter from her first marriage. As much as Tim liked Elizabeth, he knew that her teenage daughter, Rebecca, didn’t like him. She didn’t think Tim was good enough for her mom but Tim thought she should thank her lucky stars that he gave her mom the time of day at all. The mutual dislike of each other often got in the way of things. “Sure.” Tim typed in reply, “See you tomorrow evening, babe.” Tim smiled as he clicked send and put his phone back down. He stood up and stretched before slouching to the bathroom for his shower. By the time he came out of the bathroom freshly clean and dry he could see that he was running late, there was practically no chance he would get to the office on time but he didn’t care. One of the perks of being the boss was that no one could tell him off, he was always in control. Tim got himself dressed before leaving his small apartment and heading down to the car. People often asked Tim why he lived such a small place when he could afford much better but the reasoning was simple, Tim hated spending money. The more money he saved on things like rent the more he could spend on girls and other luxuries. Climbing into his car, Tim drove out of the private parking area and started driving towards work. Tim had been very lucky to get where he was and he would be the first to admit it, he was underqualified for his position but thanks to making some good connections in college he was in a position to rise up the corporate ladder. It turns out that what he lacked in ability he was able to make up for with his innate ability to pass the buck and take the praise. Traffic was pretty busy on this Friday morning but Tim was in no rush. He knew that his co-workers were covering for him until he got to his office and there was no reason to get bent out of shape just because he was ten or fifteen minutes late. If anyone did make a fuss he would find a reason to fire them. Whilst not overweight Tim wasn’t in shape either but he saw himself as an alpha male and a leader of men. He saw most people as beneath him and he wasn’t afraid to step on others to get ahead. The first lesson for his employees was always to learn that he was in charge, their opinions didn’t matter. When Tim finally pulled up at the store where his office was located he parked his car and slowly walked in. He saw members of staff give him courteous smiles when they turned and saw him coming, he didn’t return them and barely even acknowledged most of the staff. Fear created respect and Tim made sure that everyone under him had a reason to fear him. He liked the sense of power it created. “Hello, sir.” Fiona, Tim’s secretary said as he walked past her desk, “Your mail is on your desk.” Tim didn’t reply or break his stride. He walked straight into his office and closed his door, he saw the letters on his desk and flicked through them. He saw nothing important and pushed them all to the side so he could put his feet up on his desk. Being the boss was full of perks and a lot of them were based on delegating all of his work to others. For fifteen minutes Tim didn’t do anything except for turning on his computer and looking at the internet. He would be heading out tonight and picking up a woman as usual then the next day he would be with Elizabeth. He smiled serenely, Tim had it all made and he knew it. Tim closed his eyes and soon found himself drifting off a little bit. He slumped down in his chair a little for a bit of extra sleep and slowly relaxed. Tim was rather rudely brought back to reality a minute later when there was a knock on the door. His eyes shot open and he took his feet off the desk as he straightened out his tie and shirt. He closed his browser window and opened a random spreadsheet to keep up the pretence that he was a hard working manager. “Come in.” Tim yelled as he typed randomly on the keyboard. The door opened and Jessica, a lady who worked in accounts, walked in with some mail and other paperwork. She was quite young, in her early twenties, and very serious about her work. Her hair was tied up in a bun and she wore glasses and smart clothes. Tim had tried hitting on her when she first arrived but she was a woman that wouldn’t be swayed by his advances. It was only when she threatened to go to human resources that Tim gave up hitting on the young lady. “Hello, Sir.” Jessica said cordially, “I’ve got some papers and invoices that need to be taken to the bank and I was just making sure you knew I was leaving.” “The bank?” Tim repeated, “The one in town?” “Yes.” Jessica sounded like she was trying to stop herself saying anything sarcastic or inflammatory, “The one we use every week.” “Oh, right. Well, leave the paperwork here.” Tim said as he patted his desk, “I’ll take it in a few minutes.” “Sir?” Jessica raised her eyebrows in shock, “You’ll take it?” “Of course.” Tim said, “Why’s that so surprising?” “Oh, well… You just don’t volunteer often for… Never mind!” Jessica smiled as she placed the papers on the desk and took a step back. “That’ll be all.” Tim said with a smile as he ordered the paperwork. Jessica left the office and Tim put his feet up on his desk again. This Friday was just getting better and better, now he had the perfect excuse to get out of the office. Tim smiled to himself happily as he lounged around the office for another half an hour or so, until he finally got his things together and picked up what needed taking to the bank. Tim walked out of his office and closed the door behind him. He gave his secretary a nod and let her know where he was going. He walked across to the stairs which led down to the rear of the store and then into the main shopping area. Tim was not a fan of screaming children or large slow moving crowds which is why he hid in his office as much as he could. He walked through the shoppers and out of the main doors into the car park. It was a hot day so Tim opened his car’s windows and backed out of his personal parking space. He drove around the car park’s one-way system and then turned out of the car park and on to the main road. Tim turned the radio up and leaned against the door as he started the journey into town. Traffic was quiet but Tim was in no hurry to get back to work so he drove along slightly under the speed limit and looking at all the passing people. His eyes would linger on the attractive women that he drove past and he couldn’t help but have a good time as he cruised through the streets towards the bank. When Tim had reached the bank he had to dive around a little bit to find a parking spot. He eventually found a nice spot in some shade underneath a tree a couple of streets down from the large bank building. He stepped out and locked his car up before leisurely strolling away from the car. It was a glorious day and it was far too nice to be cooped up inside an office all day. The bank was quite quiet on this late morning and when Tim walked into the air conditioned main lobby he saw just a few people occupying the time of the cashiers as well as a young couple talking to a man in a suit. Tim walked inside with his paperwork and scanned the workers at the bank, he looked at all the employees until his eyes fell on the person he had been looking for. Tim had an ulterior motive to come to the bank. As well as an excuse to get out of work for a while it was a chance to see his girlfriend, Elizabeth. Tim had met Elizabeth at the bank about six months ago. He had started chatting to her as she served him and he found her attractive. The confident and cocky Tim gave her his phone number and she had called him a couple of days later. Tim’s original idea was that Elizabeth would be nothing more than another one night stand. When Elizabeth and Tim had gone out for a couple of drinks they had shared plenty of information about their pasts and where they were now. Elizabeth told Tim about her daughter’s father who had abandoned the family shortly after Rebecca had been born. She told him that she had to work and be a single parent to raise Rebecca alone. Tim wasn’t all that interested and just wanted to get to the sex that always followed his dates. To Tim’s surprise Elizabeth refused Tim’s offer of going back to his place but did say she would like to see him again. Tim had talked about all the money he made and everything and yet Elizabeth hadn’t been taken in by his spell, she just wanted to take things slowly. They had gone out a few more times and before Tim knew it he had found himself in a relatively serious long term relationship, just the sort of thing he hadn’t been looking for. Tim didn’t let this new relationship distract from his weekend activities though. Even when he and Elizabeth did get sexual he still went out on Friday night’s or whenever he got time to pick up women for one night stands. “Hello there, I was wondering if you could help me with some banking. I’d like to make a large deposit…” Tim smiled and winked as he skipped the queue and walked up to Elizabeth’s register. “Tim, what a pleasant surprise.” Elizabeth smiled as she looked up to see Tim. Tim slid the paperwork he had been given under the glass so that Elizabeth could do whatever it was she did. Tim didn’t take much interest in Elizabeth’s work and as far as he knew she just typed on the computer a bunch and then magic happened. “I’m looking forward to seeing you tomorrow evening.” Tim winked at Elizabeth. “God, you only ever have one thing on your mind…” Elizabeth rolled her eyes as she shuffled through the papers and continued adding and subtracting from the companies various accounts. “What!?” Tim acted offended, “I’m a warm blooded male and you are a sexy woman!” “Quiet!” Elizabeth blushed a little but seemed genuinely concerned that someone might overhear them, “I’m at work, no being… You know, like you normally are.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Tim asked. “I mean you can be a little… Abrasive.” Elizabeth chose her words carefully, “Oh, before I forget to tell you, Rebecca will be home this weekend.” “Come on…” Tim looked up at the ceiling in disappointment. “She’s my daughter.” Elizabeth reminded Tim, “We come as a package. I told you that when all this started.” “I know, I know…” Tim replied, “She’s just… Not a fan of me.” Tim wanted to say that Rebecca was a “bitch” but he knew that he might not get any action the next day if he said that. Tim really didn’t like Rebecca and the feeling was mutual, she always acted like she was better than him and that infuriated Tim. “Be nice.” Elizabeth warned her boyfriend, “If you really want to move in with me then you need to learn to live with her.” Moving in together had been an idea Elizabeth had talked about for the last couple of months. Tim was unsure about it since it would be a lot harder to sleep with other women without his own apartment to go to. He had been prevaricating on the issue as much as possible because he didn’t want to end the relationship or give up his independence. “I’ll see you tomorrow, OK?” Tim said as Elizabeth typed up the last of the reports, “I’ll be over for dinner.” “Alright, dear.” Elizabeth smiled but did note her boyfriend changing the subject abruptly, “I’ll see you then.” Tim winked again as he turned away from the window and swiftly left the bank. He shielded his eyes from the sun and slowly walked back to his car. When he looked at his watch he decided that he had earned himself a nice lunch treat after all of his “hard work” that morning. He smiled to himself at how clever he was, being paid to go see his girlfriend and get lunch, it was this kind of thinking that had made him the manager he was. He knew he was smarter than everyone else, how else would he be able to get away with everything?

James is driving home through traffic when a horrible but sadly familiar accident occurs. James goes home to face his family but patience seems to be running out. --- This update, like all updates to my stories, has been available on Patreon for one week. It is only thanks to the generosity of patrons that I'm able to post as often as I do. For $5 a month you can see all my public stories in one place as well as getting early access to them, for $10 a month you can get the early access PLUS exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards on my Patreon page and I invite everyone to check it out, all support means a heck of a lot to me https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 I would like to give a big thank you to all of my patrons without whose support I wouldn't be able to do this: DannyDazzler, Joe, Jerry J, Tim, Brandon M, Phantom S, Kittycat, Keeno, Kristoffer M B, Vivi L, C Dom, Ali T, Sith, Conta, Mike S, Carter B, Dr J, Paul F, John D, Archibald B, Bojack D, John, Georgia C, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Jeffrey G, Tabbi, Anon, Kent J, Brandon G, P74_1986, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, John D, Pierre-David G, M, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Txdiapered, Kim, Dorian G, Ceneroz, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Matthew S, Pierry L, Fernando L, Miss Amy W, Trish C, Wet, Curiosity24, Peter C, VoidofContext, ReiofLight, James K, Lin J, Joe V, Daniel O, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Tim, Alice W, SB1275, John Z, BuffaloBill, Findlay, Rob, Bob S, Nathan, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben R, Ben F, Steven H --- The New Normal By Elfy James was driving home from college just like every other weekday and, as usual, the traffic meant that what should be a short journey was taking much longer. The eighteen-year-old rested his head against the window and closed his eyes as he waited for the traffic lights to change colour. He couldn’t wait to get home even though he had plenty of homework to get done before he could relax. “Today we are talking punishment and whether using diapers to control…” James turned the radio down without opening his eyes. He had no interest in whatever they were going on about as he felt the sun beating down on his head. There was nothing but the quiet hum of his car’s engine for a minute or so until James was suddenly shocked and forced to open his eyes by the sound of a car horn behind him. Traffic had moved and the impatient drivers wanted to move along. “There… Are you happy? Asshole.” James muttered when he moved his car six feet forward and stopped again. The traffic was not easing up but it was certainly testing people’s patience. It was as he pressed the brake and felt the car stop that he felt something in the back of his underwear. As he slid forward slightly in his seat he felt a slippery mess between his cheeks. “Oh no…” James muttered as he belatedly realised what he had done. James rolled down the window and sighed in frustration. It wasn’t the typical reaction of a person who had just left a mess in their pants but for James this wasn’t an uncommon situation. In fact, it was far too common. James had known he needed to go before he left college. He had stayed an extra hour for football practice but had been distracted and forgot that he should probably visit the bathroom before driving home. By the time he had remembered he was already in his car and he really didn’t want to walk all the way back to his school just to use the toilet. James felt the cool breeze rustle his hair as the smell of his accident started to permeate the car a little bit. There was nothing he could do now but wait until he got home and then try to clean up before his family discovered his most recent accident. He chastised himself mentally for forgetting to use the bathroom, and again for being lazy and not walking back into college. The traffic continued to crawl slowly forwards as James felt the poop smear across him. He winced as the sticky substance invaded more and more skin space and he couldn’t wait to jump in the shower. A feeling of disappointed resignation seemed to hang over him like an invisible blanket. James had been having accidents like this for most of his life. Ever since he had been potty trained he could remember tearfully going to his parents with a load in his underwear. They had assured James that he would grow out of it but the accidents continued. It seemed like once or twice a month he would fill his pants which had caused a lot of embarrassment and humiliation. There had been medical checks and doctor’s appointments but no matter what the medical professionals poked and prodded James with they could find nothing wrong. It was very frustrating for James’ parents who were getting sick of having to excuse themselves from situations because their increasingly older son was pooping himself like a baby. As the traffic finally eased and James was able to make a little progress he thought of the last thing his parents had threatened him with. He was eighteen-years-old but since he was still living with his parents they were determined to make him follow their rules and they said that if James didn’t stop messing his pants that he would… James shook his head, he didn’t want to think about that possibility and instead concentrated on getting home and up to his room before either his parents or sister noticed the damage. When James turned into his own street he felt relief that he was going to soon be getting this tight pair of underwear off. Since this was a relatively common occurrence he had a routine that basically saw him running upstairs and bagging his underwear. James would have a shower and leave the soiled clothes hidden until his family wasn’t around before finding a place to throw out his smelly clothes. As James got close and turned to pull into the driveway he felt his heart sink. He saw Katie washing their parent’s car and she waved as she saw James. With a gulp of fear James turned off his engine and watched as his smiling older sister walked over to him and leant on the open window. “Hey, James.” Katie said as he turned the engine off, “How was college?” “Umm, it was fine.” James tried to act casual but with Katie leaning on his window he was basically stuck in his car. He tried to work out whether the smell was noticeable but after sitting in it for so long he had become desensitised to his own stench. Katie smiled but James thought he saw her nose twitch slightly. Was he being overly sensitive or had his sister caught wind of his latest public pants pooping? “I, umm, I’m pretty tired. I think I’ll go up to bed.” James quickly said. He could already feel his cheeks going red and despite his attempts to keep cool he could feel his heart hammering. Katie didn’t say anything but she nodded and turned off the hose that she had been washing the car with. As James quickly climbed out of my car and locked it James could feel her right behind him, she was like a prison guard as she didn’t take her eyes off James. She was still smiling a little but it seemed more forced than her genuine welcome a minute earlier. James started to exaggerate the size of his accident in his mind. The more he dwelled on the small sticky stain in his underwear the more obvious he felt it must be. He had this absurd picture in his head of a huge lump sticking out from his rear end like a cartoon. When James opened the front door he could immediately smell that dinner was cooking and perhaps almost ready. The massive amount of traffic earlier had meant that he was home later than usual and dinner would be served up soon, he really had no time to waste. “James, is that you?” James’ mom’s voice called through from the kitchen, “You’ve got some mail. Come pick it up before you go upstairs please.” With Katie right behind James he couldn’t pretend he hadn’t heard his mother so with another gulp and some sweat forming on his forehead James walked through to the kitchen where his mom was stirring a pot. At least Katie had seemingly stopped following him. James picked up his mail and turned out of the kitchen before he could be engaged in conversation and he could see victory so close to his grasp. He turned at the bottom of the stairs to go up them but found Katie sitting on the bottom step with a more serious look on her face. “Katie, I…” James began to speak but his sister just closed her eyes and sighed. “Drop ‘em.” Katie said simply. To most people this would be an absurd or nonsensical request but to James it had horrible meaning. He felt as if his blood had turned to ice. “Katie, I can expla-” James was cut-off before he could finish. “You know what mom and dad said.” Katie stood up now. She was a head taller than James and in an old wet t-shirt and bikini bottoms that she had been wearing whilst washing the car, “You have to listen if I want to check for… You know.” James remembered the conversation his parents had with him. He remember being very upset that they were granting Katie the ability to check his underwear whenever she wanted but since the conversation had happened after a particularly messy episode he knew he was in no place to argue with the new rules. “Katie, please…” James begged his sister to let him up the stairs without being checked. “Don’t make me call for mom.” Katie said quietly. James took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he reached down and pulled his pants down around his ankles. He stood with his tight underwear in front of his sister and blushed. When Katie indicated for James to turn around with her finger he reluctantly and slowly turned to show his rear end to his older sister. It must’ve been obvious to Katie that James had messed his pants. James could imagine his white underwear would be stained brown by now but he still felt his sister pull the waistband back and then let it go quickly. “Jesus Christ!” Katie exclaimed loudly as she backed away from James with a look of disgust on her face. “Katie? What’s going on?” Cathy, James’ mom, walked through from the kitchen whilst still in her apron. She was already frowning. James looked up at the ceiling with tears in his eyes as he knew the cat was out of the bag. He still faced away from my family but he could feel all of their eyes on him. “James pooped his pants again!” Katie said loudly causing James to wince. James turned to the side to see that his father, Chris, was looking at him in disappointment from the living room doorway. “Katie, go through to the dining room for dinner. Your father will serve it up.” James’ mom said after a short pause, “James go upstairs, take you messy things off and wash up. You can wait in your bedroom for me and your father to deal with you.” James was hungry but he didn’t dare talk back. He pulled his pants back up and waddled upstairs, he could see everyone’s disappointed faces staring at him as he trooped up and into the bathroom. As James turned at the top of the stairs he heard his father mutter “Unbelievable…” Slowly peeling off his clothes, James left everything in a pile in the middle of the bathroom with the messy underwear on top. He climbed into the shower and was grateful to feel the water washing him clean. James knew the routine by now and after his shower he left his clothes on the floor and walked to his bedroom naked. He sat down on his bed and put his head in his hands as he went over the previous hour in his mind, he couldn’t understand why he kept making messes. There always seemed to be a reason but it couldn’t be coincidence that was causing it. Was there something wrong with him? James sat quietly and naked using his bed cover to give himself a little modesty. He could hear the sound of the meal downstairs and he felt his own stomach pang with hunger, he hoped that whatever happened next would at least see him get some dinner. It was around half an hour later when James heard footsteps on the stairs. He could tell from the heaviness of the steps that it was his father. James’ heart started hammering faster as he prepared himself for whatever was coming next, he felt like a small child waiting to be told off. James heard the door to the bathroom open and the clothes were scooped up. He breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the footsteps going back downstairs. The respite was brief though because just a few minutes there were more footsteps, it still sounded like Chris, James’ dad. There was a brief knock on James’ bedroom door before it was opened. James sat quietly and looked down at the floor as his father stepped inside and closed the door behind him. It was hard to know who was more embarrassed, James was blushing because of what he had done and what would happen next but his father felt embarrassed that he even had to be doing this. “James, when are you going to grow up?” Chris asked. He sounded tired, like he expected nothing more than for his adult son to soil himself. “I’m sorry…” James said quietly, “It was the traffic.” “It’s always something, isn’t it?” James’ dad said with exasperation, “Traffic, a big queue, food poisoning… There’s always a reason. Son, it isn’t normal for you to poop your pants so often.” “I know…” James said but his father wasn’t finished. “Your doctors have all said there is nothing wrong, even the psychiatrist said you were perfectly healthy, so why are we here and doing this?” Chris asked. “I don’t know.” James replied sadly. “It’s not good enough anymore James.” Chris continued, “You remember what mom said would happen the next time this happened…” James did remember what his mom had said three weeks ago when he had come home from the shops in stained underpants. It seemed almost inconceivable that it had come to this, he wondered if there was any way to convince his dad for a second chance but realistically he knew that he had little choice. James watched as his father walked over to the chest of drawers and pulled open the top drawer. His heartbeat quickened again and he could feel a heat rising in his face, he felt so strange even though he knew what was about to happen. Chris reached into James’ underwear drawer and pulled out something that was very different to everything else. James heard it before he saw it, the soft crinkling of plastic as the big white rectangle was lifted out of the drawer.

Chapter 1 I hate women. They always complain about their big boobs like it's a curse, and fat hips as though they are somehow an aberration. They complain because of those damn super models that are eight feet tall, who've been starving themselves since adolescence so they can fit a size zero dress. Women think that's the standard, then look down at me with jealous eyes because I can do the same. I can do it because I'm a skinny four-foot-nine at thirty years old. I'm not going to get any bigger even though there's twelve year olds taller than me. And that have bigger boobs. I don't have breasts, I have the underdeveloped, underexercised chest of a ten year old boy. I don't need to wear bras which is a good thing since few designers make adult bras in 30/AAA. And it's a good day for me if I can find panties in adult small that fit me since my hips stopped growing after the age of eight. But grown women stare longingly at me wishing that they could have my figure, if not my height. They can have it. They can have the rejection at bars and night-clubs because they think my ID is fake. Or the long-term crushes that never pan out because "You're just like my little sister." And especially the creeps that are attracted to me because of my "youthful" appearance. I'm sorry to rant, but I've been dealing with this all my life. I've always had to make up for my height. I was a tomboy as a kid, which led to me also being, "just like the guys," There were other girls like me, but they eventually all sprouted. When they did, the guys all took notice and left me in the dust. My life as a little sister or one of the guys. So if I couldn't get by that way, I was determined to get by on my own. I worked my butt off at university. I got hired out of college, and I'm now a mid-level exec at a multi-national. I thought life would get easier at some point, but it hasn't; the work just changed. I could be higher up the food chain, but at a certain point they want you to sell your soul. Not literally, but they want you to put profit before all else. I understand that, but I also can't stop seeing people in the names on the rosters I oversee. So I have to work that much harder and watch more cutthroat people pass above me. I think the stress was starting to get to me which is why my friend Laura made a suggestion. I met Laura at a pilates class at my gym. She was older than me, a mother of three, had a lovely husband. All the things a good girl wants. She had started out in psychology, and I mean that she became a doctor. Almost had her own practice, but then she got pregnant. Her husband was making enough to take care of them both, so she stopped to take care of her kids. I admired that. She worked her butt off, but knew how to prioritize and go after her goals. After so many times of hearing my usual rants about work or my body or men, or all the myriad things that I complained about I think she decided that I was to be her next project. So she made her suggestion. "Regression Therapy." She told me. "I studied it extensively in university; even wrote my thesis on it. I never got to practice it clinically, but a number of years ago I suggested it to a friend of mine who was very stressed out, and she found it really helpful." "I don't know if I really need therapy." Was my go to answer to this kind of conversation. "Most folks under stress don't like to admit that they are. Often they are so used to it that they don't realize that it isn't normal. It has become their normal, but they don't understand that it could be better. You haven't been happy for some time despite your success. I would like to help you figure out why." We'd had similar conversations about help and stress before, but I think for the first time I was really listening to her. It had been a particularly bad day, so maybe I was just more receptive to the idea of support. I asked her about this therapy she'd mentioned. "What the subject does is spend a period of time acting like a child. She gives up a lot of grown-up responsibilities, but also endures a lot of the arbitrary rules that kids have to deal with." "What, like I get to run around screaming and painting walls?" "Not necessarily. Part of the process is taking the subject back to an age where they felt comfortable. Some go to their teens, some go all the way back to babyhood. Or somewhere in between." "I don't see the point of it." "Well it works in two main ways. First, the subject gets to leave behind all of the stresses that they are dealing with currently. It's all on hold, and for the therapy she doesn't have to worry at all about her responsibilities. The other part is that the subject realizes what all that responsibility earns them. You get to remember what you yearned for when you were a child. It helps you to remember why it's all worthwhile." "Seems a little hokey to me." "To some it is. Some forms of therapy just aren't for some people. But I've met a number of people who felt it completely reset their life expectations. There are other, more complex benefits depending on the issues that some people have. Often the experience brings up old forgotten memories that have been bothering them but they weren't really aware of it. They can bring up the memories, and often re-live the experience but can make better choices because despite being placed into a childlike state, they are still adults that can make better informed decisions." "This worked for your friend?" "Oh yes. She got married a year or so ago out east. I think it brought us closer together as well since I stood in as her mother." "You took care of her even though you aren't really practicing?" She blushed a bit at the question. "It was kind of a freebie, since she didn't really have the money for it. But while it wasn't exactly ethical to do it without a license, I'm still a trained psychologist, and I feel that my home environment provides a better surrogate than a facility. Much of it is about immersion." We discussed it further, but I wasn't really sure I wanted to do it. At that moment I'd already worked off quite a bit of stress just ranting at her. I was grateful that she was so patient with me. I still wasn't sure that I needed any real professional help. But then I had the bad week. Two weeks earlier I'd given Brenda, one of the secretaries a project. It was a whole pile of information, along with instructions to put it together in a proposal I'd be making to my boss's boss Dan Carmichael. She had two weeks to put it together, and when she gave it to me two days before the presentation, it was shit. She hadn't paid any attention to my instructions, nor did she include a lot of the information that I'd sent her throughout the two weeks she was supposed to be working on it. I was so angry that I berated her in front of the staff. In hindsight that was not a good idea, but I was just so angry. The next day Chet from HR called me. I fucking hate Chet. Brenda had complained, and Chet wanted us to meet to "work out or differences." My response to that was, "Sorry Chet, but I'm too busy starting from scratch the job that is due tomorrow that Brenda had two weeks to work on!" I slammed the phone in case he was confused as to my mood. The worst part came the next day after I'd worked, and slept in my office trying to get the proposal ready. So the big meeting came and there were four proposals that Dan was looking at. Only three of us showed up to present. The others were okay, but by comparison I rocked mine. I'd been living in the information for months now, especially the last two days, but Dan didn't even ask any questions. This was because halfway through my presentation the fourth presenter showed up, that prick Taylor. He interrupted me to ask Dan if they were still on for golf this weekend. Then he made the worst presentation of the bunch. But as soon as he was done, Dan congratulated him and told us he was going with Taylor's idea. He'd chosen before the meeting, probably while golfing. This whole horrible week had been unnecessary. I returned to my office and slammed the door. Chet called again, but I told him that now was not the time. I called Laura. Chapter 2 I finished my third coffee waiting for Laura to arrive. It was the first day of my vacation but I always need the caffein to get started in the morning even on weekends. It was several weeks since "The Bad Week" so I'd calmed down since then. My thoughts were drifting towards maybe this therapy thing isn't all really necessary. I could still enjoy a week off and not pretend to be a kid the whole time. Laura had explained that she would come pick me up on the morning of the beginning of my vacation and bring me a change of clothes. I'd kind of glossed over all the details up to now since I was being so half-hearted about it. But I was supposed to leave here with whatever clothes she brought me, and a single key to my apartment that I would give to her. When my time is up she'll bring me back to re-introduce me to my life. I was getting nervous because now that I though about it, the whole experience was starting to feel scary. So when the knock came at the door I decided to call the whole thing off and apologize to her for bringing her out of her way. "You don't get to make that decision." She replied to my apology. Standing in the hall she pushed her way past me carrying a paper bag. "You are an adult, dear, and you made a decision. You've made arrangements toward that decision, and so have others. You can't go back on it now." The door led to the living room where she set down the bag. "But it's fine Laura, I'll still enjoy my vacation." "But you won't feel better, and you will have made things worse. Now come over here." She said in a tone reserved for her children. I went, but I hadn't changed my mind. I tried to explain but she put a finger to my lips. "Arms up." she ordered, taking hold of the bottom of my cami. I pulled away, but she held firm. "I've seen plenty of naked girls in my time, dear. We have to get you changed." Once again in her stern mothers voice. Her tone then softened, "At least see how you look in what I brought." Sighing, I indulged her. Putting up my arms she whipped the cotton cami over my head. I felt a sudden shyness as I realized my nudity. She just smirked "There's no need to be shy, dear." She then grasped my sweatpants and pulled them down. I realized that she'd got my panties in with the pants, and modesty overcame my indulgence. She ignored my attempts to cover my self, fending off my hands, "C'mon, Honey step out of the pants." I calmed myself and did as I was told. "I told you to shave yourself before today." She looked at me sternly. "Oh…Right." I'd forgotten, "Look, see I just don't want-" "No, young lady you march right into the bathroom and you do as you're told!" She pointed me at the guest bath and marched me right in with a soft swat to the butt. "Go on!" She added as she turned to the linen closet to find a towel. She followed me into the bathroom and saw that I wasn't moving toward the shower, she crossed her arms and tapped her foot. I began to realize just how much she towered over me. "Do you need me to do it for you?" Having three kids seems to have given her lots of practice with that withering glare. "No, I'll take care of it." I muttered as I turned the shower on. She still didn't leave until I was under the hot spray. It's been a while since I'd done any "yardwork" down there. Not since I stopped dating to focus on school ten years ago. So it took me a while to finish. Partly because I'd had to ask Laura to get me my shaving supplies. Quite honestly this was the first time I'd showered in the guest bath. It felt like I was in someone else's house. Once finished I turned off the water and quickly dried myself. I found myself slowing the process trying to avoid going back to the living room. I tied the towel around my chest. Thankfully she supplied a second towel for my hair which I neatly wrapped. I stood in the mirror trying not to see myself as an adolescent, but as always, when just wearing towels I look like a kid at her mother's vanity. There was a knock at the door. I turned to tell her I'd be out in a minute, but I jumped when she just opened the door and walked right in. "Ah good, you're all ready. Come here." She took my hand guiding me back to the living room. Once situated next to the couch, she pulled out what looked like a fresh package of children's panties. I grimaced seeing Disney Princesses all over the pair that she held out for me. I tried to take them, but Laura avoided my grasp. "No, no, step into them, please." I tried to give her a withering look like I would one of my staff, but she just watched me patiently. Finally I stepped into the underwear which she pulled up my legs. She pulled off the towel and finished adjusting the underwear to her liking. I just waited arms crossed over my embarrassing chest while she pulled something else out from the bag. I didn't look at it, I was just glowering at the idea that children's panties still fit me. "Arms up," she said again, bright pink cloth, bunched up in her hands hovered over my head. I really didn't like the way this was going. She pulled the child's dress around the towel, and down over my head. She smoothed the skirt down my legs until it came to my knees. Just looking at the Print of the Sleeping Beauty on my chest made my face go flush. "I'm not wearing this." I told her flatly. "But I'm not even done yet." She said dismissively. "Here put these on." She handed me a pair of pink tights. I took them like I would a dead frog but she didn't notice my reaction as she got up to grab something. I waited a moment while I heard her rummaging, but decided to finish the childish ensemble and pull on the tights. Laura returned with a brush and set me on the floor before the couch. She pulled off the towel and started playing with my hair. Ignoring the clothes for a moment things started to feel much better. It had been a while since I last got my hair done. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation of my hair being pampered. With a pat on my shoulders Laura announced that she was finished. "Now go look at yourself in the mirror," She encouraged me. I walked over to the full length mirror in the guest bath. But before I saw myself I had a brief moment of vertigo. There was a strange girl in my bathroom. Except that she was in the mirror. In one sense I knew that the girl was me, but my brain took a while to make the connection. My first reaction was to scream. Or to pout. But also to throw something. Or rip the clothes off. Possibly break the mirror. Emotions were a jumble. I settled on crying. I made a very pretty ten year old girl. The pink princess dress was flattering to a little girl, and the pig-tails bound with purple ribbon in my light brown hair enhanced my juvenile features. How could I really be an adult if I look like some damn kid? How could anyone take me seriously? No wonder they promote people over me. No wonder my bosses don't listen, and my staff don't pay attention. How can I get any respect? Arms engulfed me, "Oh sweetheart, it's okay." I just started bawling I turned from the mirror and buried my face in her blouse. I heaved sobs into her for a while until the emotions abated. When I'd calmed down she asked me what was wrong. "I look horrible." I said pulling away from her. She cleared the hair from my damp face, "Oh, you look beautiful." She looked me right in the eyes. "I understand, but this is the whole point of your vacation. I didn't say that it would be easy. And now that you've faced it, don't you feel better?" I wanted to protest, but now that my eyes had cleared I did feel better. And maybe this whole kid thing wouldn't be so bad. It was nice to have a shoulder to cry on. I nodded. "Good." She kissed my forehead. "We don't like to say this, but for therapy to work, it has to hurt sometimes." "Now there's just your shoes in the bag. Once you have those on we'll go." I hugged Laura once more then returned to the couch. The shoes were pink mary janes that matched the outfit. They didn't seem so objectionable as the rest of the outfit had, but then my attitude had changed. I pulled them on and grabbed my purse. "No dear, did you forget what I told you?" I looked about me trying to figure out what I'd forgotten. "Your purse?" "Oh right." I put my purse back on the table. I pulled out my keys pulling the one for the front door off the ring. It felt strange handing it to her. I looked back at my purse as Laura shuffled me toward the door. It's funny to think that there is so much of our lives that we carry in our pockets. I felt naked leaving my house without any of it. From now on I would be, could only be what people perceived me to be. Before she opened the door, she turned to me, "Remember also, in case you forgot. From now on you call me Mommy. To you that is who I am until we get back here." This I did remember, but I hadn't thought she would be serious. Then again this whole morning had been a lesson in how serious she was. "Yes Mommy." I replied. That felt weird too. The door opened, and I preceded her into the hall of the apartment building. Laura pulled the door closed behind her before locking it. The bolt flicked shut with a heavy clunk, and the key disappeared into her purse. Apprehension filled me once more as I realized that I was now locked out of my whole life. Chapter 3 I followed Laura out to her car. I didn't recognize it at first since I usually see her driving the sedan. But today she was driving the family car, a giant, black SUV. She said that it was great to haul all the kids to where they need to go, plus supplies and groceries despite the poor gas-mileage. I heard the doors unlock, and I made my way to the passenger-side door, "Uh sweetie?" I heard her behind me. Turning around I saw that she had the backseat door open a crack. "Little girls have to sit in the back." I made an exaggerated sigh, "But Laura-" "No buts young lady. It's safer, and it's the rules." She tapped her foot. "Fine." I replied sullenly. She opened the door wide, and I hopped up- well, tried to hop up. Did I mention that I'm short? Laura boosted me up into the vehicle, and right in front of me was a child's safety seat. I tried to move around the bulky thing to get to the other side. "No, dear you sit in the seat." "Laura-" "That's twice you've forgotten the rules." "Wha- Oh, sorry, M-Mommy." "Good girl, now get in the seat." She repeated lifting the harness so I could fit my head under it. I felt objections bubbling up in me, but her simple insistence that the world was her way had so far had been unshaken by my objections. So I sat down trying to be uncomfortable, and oversized for the seat. My worldview simply insisted that the seat was built for a child and therefore I couldn't fit inside it. But as I sank into its cushioned embrace, she brought the harness down to buckle in my crotch. I had to face the stunning reality that maybe I'm even more childish than I really thought. She closed the door, time seemed to stretch as she walked to the drivers side. Once situated herself, and buckled in, she turned back to look at me, "All comfy back there?" Her hand caressed my knee. I just glowered at her. Maybe I had to accept that I could fit in a child seat, but didn't have to like it. As she drove we chatted for a bit, but with her focus on the road, and my position in back it made the conversation feel forced. So I sat back in silence and watched the scenery go by. We hit a bump. Not uncommon since there was a lot of road construction on this part of town. Another bump- That was weird. Knowing this stretch of road, I realized a double bump was coming. Bubump! Oh my god! I didn't know whether to feel outraged or humiliated. Every time the car hit a bump the crotch of the seat hit me in the, well crotch. And it felt- Well it hurt, but it also didn't. I mean to say that, well, it… Okay it felt good. But more in the way that I realized that I hadn't had any external stimulation in years. Well nothing that wasn't- uh, by my own hand. Slam! "Stupid lady! Get off the damn cell phone!" Laura had hit the brakes as another car veered into our lane. Whew! I had to get a hold of myself. Oh shit, I just realized that they were repaving this section of road. The car started to buck and leap. I tried to focus on other things, but then I realized that you know what? I'm in my own little world back here. She's got that terrible song turned up on the radio, who will notice? So I relaxed myself into the hump that held the buckle between my legs. The vibrations of the car transmitted movement through the chair into my body and against the seat. I closed my eyes focusing just on the sensations. It was like I imagine what it felt like on those old latenight softcore shows where they would hump each other but not actually have sex. Except that I was balanced on the edge of a dull pinnacle, each vibration from the ground transmitted right to my- Kathunk! The unpaved section had ended. Okay, yes, I was disappointed. Still, I could get used to riding like this. First we stopped at the gas station, where before she got out Laura gave me an odd look before filling up the car. Then she picked up her dry cleaning. When she stopped off at the post office, I was really getting bored of the car ride. I also noticed the growing need to use the bathroom, the curse of the coffee addict. Being a small person means that everything is smaller. Once I notice things down there getting urgent, I can't hold it for much longer after that. That's another thing that full-sized women can have, they want this body so damn much! "So are we going- uh, home now?" I asked when Laura pulled her door open. "Just a few more errands to run, then yes we'll be going home." More errands? That wouldn't end well, I thought as she pulled the car into traffic. "Laura-" "Ahem." She glared at me through the rearview mirror. "What? Laura-" "Ahem!" "Look this isn't the time for silly rules, Laura, I have-" She jerked the wheel around, and pulled the car to the side of the road. "I have all the time in the world, young lady. You do have to follow my rules. If you don't want to follow them you can get a spanking. Understand that I have no problem with you breaking rules, the person that will have problems is you. Is that clear?" I had no words to give back to her. Given how much control she suddenly had of my life, I whole-heartedly believed her. "Well?" She demanded. "Yes." I replied sullenly. "Yes what?" "Yes, M-mommy." She gave me a pat on the knee and a smile. "Good girl." She turned back forward and got the car moving again. Totally cowed I huddled in my carseat. I pouted for a bit, but the urgent need to pee overcame me. Still, there was a rebellious part of me that didn't want to acknowledge her superiority. Which is why I still sat in the car while she did something at the bank. But after that urgency won out. "M-mommy?" She smiled at me through the rear-view mirror, "Yes, dear?" "I need to go to the bathroom." Oh god that sounded so childish. "We'll be home in just a bit, dear. Also, you will call it potty from now on." She's goading me. She had to be. I had to stop myself from saying, "The hell I will!" She pulled into the hallmark store. I tried to unlock the catch on my carseat, but I couldn't find the damn thing. I was really getting desperate. I'd hoped I could get out and back without her noticing, but I was reduced to clawing and pulling at the buckle trying to release it. Laura finally came back and got us moving again. "Mommy I really need to go!" I said through gritted teeth. "Go where, dear?" I glared at her through the mirror hoping she could feel the daggers of thought I threw at her. "The potty, dammit the potty!" I finally yelled. "Not with that language you won't." My jaw dropped, if she was this much of a bitch to her own children- "Please! I can't hold it." I begged. But she still waited for the proper words. "Please let me go to the potty." "Okay dear, we're at the drugstore now, you can come in with me." She got out, her walk around the car seemed to take forever. "See how easy things can be if you just ask nicely." She said after opening my door. I didn't see how she released the catch, but I was too focused on getting to the bathroom. Once the harness was over my head I tried to push past her, but her hand kept me stuck in the seat until she pulled me up by the armpits. She pulled me out of the car before setting me with a rough jolt on the pavement. A jolt was the last thing I needed at that moment. I felt wetness filling my panties. And once it started I couldn't hold it back. Pee ran down my leg creating a dark stain on the concrete below me that quickly spread. "Oh my god!" She cried before grabbing my hand and roughly jerking me into the store. I was so embarrassed. I'd pissed myself like some kid, and now the whole store would see me. I tried to hide my face, but her firm grip held one of my hands. "Where is your bathroom?" Laura demanded from a clerk. He looked at her, then down at me. "In the back to the right." He pointed. "Did you hear that?" She jerked me back to facing her. "You go back there to the potty and you wait there, you understand?" Her furious expression cowed me into just nodding before she pushed me toward the back as she hurried off in a different direction. I hurried to the bathroom my shoes squeeking wetly on the linoleum, avoiding other people's faces, praying that they only saw a little girl, and not an adult pretending. Somehow them knowing I'm an adult would make this worse. The fact that I am did make it worse. I entered the bathroom, and locked the door. I pulled off the tights and panties, and tried to wash them in the sink. I put the shoes back on since this bathroom didn't look all that clean. Looking in the mirror I realized that the dress was ruined too. That's when I started crying. Twice in one day. Not only did I look like a kid, but now I was acting like one. No, not acting. I was trying to act like an adult, but this childish body kept screwing me up at every turn. The handle jiggled, then a knock came at the door. I let Laura in. She had some bags in her hand which she set on the toilet after lowering the seat. "Let's get that dress off you, lift your arms." With a deft pull she had me naked in a public bathroom. Which I realized she hadn't locked. She damped some towels and started scrubbing my legs roughly. "You're going to have a bath when we get home." She muttered. When she was done, she went to her bags pulling out a cheap undershirt. "Arms up." She ordered as she bunched the fabric in her hands. Once again she pulled clothing over my head, I put my hands down feeling a little bit better. But I was soon dismayed when she returned from her bags again this time with what looked like a diaper. She paused, considering the diaper for a second she looked down at me with her mouth a tight thin line. "I hope, for your sake you're not just doing this to act out some fantasy." She looked at me sternly. "Excuse me?" Her accusation stunned me. "I know all about infantilism, and all that stuff, and this better not be some scheme you're trying to pull to get your jollies at my expense. I will make your time with me very difficult if that's the case." "Where do you get off-" "In private, missy! I saw you in the carseat humping it like some slut. And then you wet yourself so as to get put back in diapers? That's two strikes against you. But I'm willing to forgive it if this is actually happenstance. I do consider that I could be wrong. But with both happening so soon, I'm not so sure. That's why I'm warning you right now you won't be taking advantage of me for any of that." She pulled open the pull-up for me to step into, Cinderella staring out from the front of it. I really didn't know what to do at that point. I tried to review my options, but I just wanted to be back in my apartment. "Look, Laura why don't we just call this off. It's obviously a mistake. Just take-" I suddenly found myself over her knees as she sat on the toilet, the bags shoved to the floor. The loud crack of her hand smacking my butt echoed through the bathroom. I cried out for the pain. She spanked me again, harder. I tried to cover myself, but her hands pulled my arms away somehow locking them both in her grip. Another slap echoed through the room. "How many was that?" She demanded. I sniffled and sobbed in response. Smack! "How many?" "Three!" I cried, "It was three!" "Wrong! Start over, count each one." Smack! "One!" Smack! "Two!" Smack! "Three!" Smack! "Four!" Smack! "Five!" Smack! "Six!" "So how many?" "Six!" I replied through my sobs. "For each time you broke the rules." Smack! I cried in surprise. "And that was for using a bad word." She pulled me back up and set me on my feet. "Now are you going to be a bad girl?" "No." I replied through the tears. "No what?" "No, Mommy." She lifted me off her lap, and set me down. I just stood there wiping my eyes as she held the diaper out for me to step into. I did so carefully so as not to get the soiled shoes on the diaper. It was a pull-up style which she promptly lifted up my thighs until they were snug over my hips. "There you go. Now grab those dirty clothes from the sink and put them in this bag." I quickly did as I was told, ignoring the snot nosed brat staring back at me from the mirror. Once the bag was tied she handed it to me along with the bag that held the Goodnights package. She then opened the bathroom door. Exposing me to the store in just an undershirt and a diaper. "L- uh, Mommy, I can't go out there like this..." "Sweetie,” She said loudly from outside the bathroom, “I don't have anything else for you to wear. You soiled your clothes, so you're going to have to wait until we get home to get changed." She held her hand out, beckoning for me to grab it. I did so, and she pulled me close to her. I felt like a three year old. I stuck right by her side, trying to hide my face any time someone passed close by. But we didn't leave. She pulled me to a stop at the end of the line for the prescriptions. We stood in the middle of the store where anyone could see me. "M-Mommy?" I pleaded in a whisper. "Can I please just wait in the car?" "No. Right now I don't think I can trust you to be alone in the car. So you just wait right here until we're finished. If you'd behave like a big girl then you wouldn't be here." So we waited, and the line, as they always seem to didn't move. I stood with my head down hoping that somehow I'd turned invisible. I surreptitiously looked to see if anyone was looking at me. And to my surprise people did. That wasn't the surprise. I was expecting people to be staring at me trying to guess if I was an adult or an overgrown child. But it seemed that they'd already labeled me as a child. What they would do is look at me, then at Laura, or as they saw her, my mother. Some would glare, others would nod in sympathy. I even started to hear snippets of conversation about bad parenting. I realized in that moment that I hadn't just taken the role of child, but she'd also taken the role of parent. In doing so I became her daughter, and my actions reflect on her as a parent. I may look ridiculous right now, but that's the nature of children. It's the parents who are blamed for how the child looks. It's the parents who are blamed for the child's behavior. Like it or not, Laura took on a heavy burden when she decided to help me this way. We finally made it to the front of the line, and even though they had the prescription right there, they took their sweet time fetching it and have her pay for it. But finally we got to leave. Once back to the car I let her boost me to the car seat without complaint. I sat down and let her buckle me in quietly. When she got the car running I decided to apologize. "Mommy?" She turned to me, "Yes, dear?" "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for all the trouble I've caused." She smiled. "I understand, Honey. This takes a bit of getting used to. It's much of what the first day is all about." She gave my knee a squeeze. "Let's get you home, and cleaned up." Chapter 4 She got the car moving, and once again I was trying not to pay attention to the bumps in the road. This time, though the diaper cushioned the seat so that the ride didn't hurt at all. That didn't stop the interesting sensations. Thankfully it was a short ride, but it did seem long. Finally home Laura pulled into the garage. She turned to me once she'd parked, "Remember, Paul knows what's going on, but the kids don't so as far as they're concerned, you're just a little girl that will be staying with us." "Right." I replied. Laura pulled me out, and I followed her into the kitchen. I became self-conscious of my lack of clothes when I saw that her daughter Kathy was already there finishing off a soda can. "Hey, Mom." the leggy eighteen year old said when she saw us. "Dad's been trying to get a hold of you." "I didn't get anything on my phone." She replied as she rummaged through her purse. "Oh, it's turned off, What did he want?" "You're supposed to meet him for the firm's client meet and greet." "That's next weekend- or wait. Oh shoot!" She glanced down at me still holding the bag of supplies that we'd picked up at the drugstore. "This is my friends daughter that I told you about. I have to go get ready, do you mind giving her a bath, she had an accident." "I'm actually about to go out. Get Mandy to do it, she's still grounded anyway." Laura made a dubious glance up at the ceiling before leaving the kitchen. I heard her call up the stairs. Alone with Kathy for the moment I just clutched the package not knowing what else to do. The silence was becoming oppressive. "Mandy, I need you for a minute!" Laura called again much louder. There was a sudden stomping from above us that trailed to the stairs before very deliberately stomping down them. I could hear Laura speaking to her, their voices getting louder as they came to the door. "-So I need you to babysit while I'm with your father." Laura said coming into the kitchen. "You don't have to do anythings special, just give her a bath, and some lunch. There's a chance we'll be late, so you might have to make her some dinner too." Both women looked at me as they entered. "Oh Honey, you can just put those on the chair." She said motioning to the pack of diapers. I put it where she indicated, feeling everyone's eyes as I did so. "If you do well I might even end your grounding early. Deal?" Laura continued. Mandy glared at me, the sixteen-year-old looking sour. She was dressed all emo/punky with platinum blond hair with bright purple at the ends. "Alright Mom, I'll take care of her." "Oh thank you! Now I've got to hurry the thing only starts in a little bit." Laura hurried off. I realized that I'm now a kid to these people, but how was I supposed to act? Mandy seemed to soften a bit as she held out her hand to me. "Cmon kiddo, Mom says you had an accident." I nodded before taking her hand. "Oh let's get those shoes off, Mom hates shoes on her carpet." Deliberately I sat on the floor to pull the shoes off. I was doing so in a very exaggerated juvenile manner, bending over, roughly pulling them off before tossing them aside. I didn't want these girls to think I wasn't really a little girl. I mean how weird would it make me look to be found pretending. After that I followed Mandy up to the bath on the second floor. As Mandy started the bath running Laura poked her head through the door. "Mandy, I've put her clothes in the Sarah's old bedroom, just grab what you need from there." She nodded to her mother who darted back to what she as doing. "You- arms up." She ordered. I did as I was told and the undershirt lifted back over my head. She pulled down the diaper and had me step out of it. Once again I stood naked for the third time today in front of someone else. I couldn't really get over the embarrassment. Mandy smirked at my modesty. "You wait here so I can get your clothes and a towel." She promptly left the bath leaving the door wide open. I closed it behind her and waited watching the bath fill. I reflected on my new predicament, being a little girl babysat by someone half my age. Being too scared to assert myself in case someone finds out the truth. I was suddenly hoping my underdeveloped body was youthful enough to fool them. Getting annoyed that it was. I pulled the ribbons from my hair and set them firmly on the counter. What a difference a day makes. "There you go." Mandy re-entered the bath- still without closing the door. Watching the tub fill for a minute, she stopped it when she was ready and guided me into the warm water. "Have a seat, kid." I kept waiting for her to leave, but she stayed and started soaping a washcloth. "Oh, I can do it." I told her holding my hand out for the cloth and soap. Where do these women get that glare? Mandy seemed to put curiosity, absurdity, and derision all in one glance as I withered in front of her. Laura looked in again, this time in a beautiful bright red gown that really showed off her assets. Really showed them off. I looked down at my own chest in embarrassment. "Your sister's gone, and I'm going to take off now too. I'll have my phone if you need anything. What's that?" she was looking at the pile of clothes Mandy'd brought in. "I left underwear in the bedroom." Mandy looked down, at the pile, and I too saw what they were both looking at. She'd brought up one of the diapers. Mandy nervously glanced at me, then back to her mother. "Oh, she told me she needed them." Mandy thumbed back at me. I wanted to protest, but a furious glare lit Laura's face, her lips a thin painted line. I tried to shake my head or say no, but when you're small, naked and wet, it's hard to come up with coherent arguments. "Yes. Well that's only for at night. Isn't that right, dear?" She glared at me demanding a confirmation. I could only nod in response. "Okay, then I'll grab some panties when we're done." Mandy replied. "Here, let me walk you out." She got up and followed Laura down the stairs chatting as they went. That little bitch lied! She'd lied, and now her mother'd confirmed the lie. Well, she hadn't known that her daughter was lying about it. But why would I say such a thing? It's not like I want to wear diapers. This was all her idea. I've been trying to escape this childish body my whole life. Frustrated I punched the water. It made a big splash so I did it again. It felt good to let out the aggression in small gouts of water. "So you're a pissy pants bedwetter are you?" Mandy giggled from the bathroom door. What could I say? Her mothers response pigeonholed me as a bedwetter. "Only sometimes." I muttered sullenly. My cheeks went red with the admission. "That's not what it looked like to me. It looks to me like you can't hold it at all. But Mom seems to think you can handle big girl panties. We'll just have to see." With a cruel sneer she slapped the soaped cloth over my face and started scrubbing. "Hey! I can do it! Stop!" I yelled into the washcloth, but she just kept at it, batting my arms away. "Hold still, Runt!" She pulled the cloth away just in time for me to get a face full of water. She cleared the soap from my face and started scrubbing all over me. To be honest it wasn't all that bad. She certainly was thorough, going over my back and chest, then all down my arms. I stood when she bid me so she could scrub my legs. I tried not to blush when she did my thighs. But finally when she finished she had me dunk myself fully into the tub to rinse. "I suppose a girl as young as you would prefer a bubble bath, but I'm afraid we don't have any of that." "I'm not that young." I replied. "Oh? How old are you then?" I almost said thirty. Laura had never set an age, I was supposed to fall into an age where I felt comfortable. So far nothing felt comfortable about being young. “Fourteen?” I tried. "Oh come on! Maybe you're tall enough, but I've never seen a kid take so much time to think about how old they are." "Really!" "Come on, you aren't fooling me, Runt!" "Okay, I'm twelve, but I'll be thirteen soon." I tried again. "Better, but I don't believe you." she sat up arms crossed under her breasts like they gave her authority. "Ugh, fine, I'm ten!” I yelled. This whole thing was getting more and more ridiculous. "Good girl!" she patted me on the head. "You are tall, but you sure don't act like a big girl.” You have no idea, I thought at her. She poured out some shampoo into my hair and started scrubbing. Pretty soon she was dunking my head again until the shampoo was all out. She stood me up and wrapped me in a towel as I stepped out of the tub. I dried my hair in front of the mirror while Mandy went to grab some underwear. Once she returned she had me step into the Princess Belle printed panties just like her mother'd done. I wondered just at what age any of these girls had started dressing themselves that they felt an eight year old needed help. When she was done she'd dressed me in purple leggings, a jean skirt and a pink shirt with a rainbow unicorn done up in sequins on the front. I tried not to be so disappointed at the outfit in case Mandy got suspicious. She sat down on the toilet, and pulled me onto her lap to start doing my hair. I closed my eyes once again to ignore the circumstances and just enjoy the pampering. Unfortunately I kept getting hung up on being treated like a little kid by someone half my age who also happened to be bigger than me in every respect. Once done I didn't need to look in the mirror to know that I had the two pigtails tied with ribbon again, but Mandy seemed to be seeking approval of the job. So I conspicuously primped and smiled at my reflection. "C'mon, lets get you some lunch and then we'll figure out what we'll do the rest of the day." She said, her attitude seeming to have much improved from her earlier nastiness. Back in the kitchen she poured out a tall glass of apple juice for me while she looked over the lunch options. "There's Mac-n'-Cheese, course that's more of a dinner thing. Hmmm, frozen pizza, peanut butter sandwiches or Ham-n'-Cheese -oops, no ham." "I know! How'd you like some grilled cheese?" She looked up at me from the fridge door. That actually did sound like a great idea. "Mmm, yummy!" I replied. It had been forever since I'd had that bit of comfort food. I think that grilled cheese is probably most kids first attempt at cooking, which is why so many of us look back so fondly on it. Quite suddenly I found myself actually enjoying my childish role. "Okay!" She gathered the ingredients. "You finish that glass while I get everything ready." I really was kind of thirsty at that point so by the time she'd prepared lunch I'd done as I was told, and she poured me another glass. We had lunch in the living room with the tv which surprised me a bit, since she turned it to some cartoons for my sake. "Oh hey, My Little Pony like your shirt!" I gave Mandy a big smile since I was supposed to like this sort of thing and slowly savored my toasty warm grilled cheese. I do have to give her credit, she made it just right. The cheese was all gooey and the toast was all buttery. Things got really dull quickly though because Mandy, while eating her lunch and sitting on her computer would flip to MTV every commercial to watch the latest and greatest in crappy pop music. While cartoons weren't really my thing, they were far superior to her taste in music. But she retained the controller, and I endured the torture long after I finished my lunch. While the cartoons were on, though I really did feel myself getting a little comfortable in my assumed role. Quietly reflecting on the cartoons and my babysitter I could immerse myself in it. Even the lack of control of the tv gave Mandy a distinctly "big sister" air. I settled comfortably into the couch and stayed that way until Mandy's foot found its way into my side. I nearly jumped out of my seat. "Oh, I'm sorry," She said looking up from her computer. "I didn't realize you were ticklish." Oh shit. I needed to head that off right away, I was not getting the tickle torture. "I'm not ticklish, you just startled me." An evil glint filled her eyes, "You're not?" She set the computer aside. Oh no. "Nope!" I looked back trying to be casual about it. She set the computer aside, "I dunno, that looked ticklish to me." The only way to deal with this, in my experience is to bluff; be so confident, and stay relaxed during the test. 'Cause at this point I knew there would be a test. "Well it wasn't." "Not even here?" She attacked my side where she'd nudged me with her foot. I flinched a bit, but I was able to relax through the attack. The second time would be both sides, and then somewhere else. If no good jump occurred by the third time, there might be a fourth, but it would end. I just couldn't flinch at all until Mandy finished. I could feel myself tensing, despite myself "Or here?" She attacked both sides of my waist like I thought. "Nop-" As I relaxed after the second attack she hit my underarms. I shouldn't have been surprised, but I jumped and wriggled under her assault. "Shit! Stop! Hahahaha! Please, stop!" I shouted. "Oooh a liar and a potty mouth!" She grinned. "You do deserve a punishment for swearing, so punitive tickling!" "No plea- Hahahahah! Please! Heeheehee!" The bitch was ruthless, and now that she found my weakness she kept at it all over. It went on for a while with short breaks when I became breathless only to start right back up. My sides were hurting while I writhed on the floor screaming and giggling under the torture. She paused for a second, pulling back, and leaving me wriggling twitching on the floor. "Now for the finale, then your punishment is over." She said with a satisfied grin. Her fist grabbed my shirt and yanked it forcefully up as her head dove for my belly. "Noooohohohoho!" I cried as she began blowing raspberries on my belly, then her hands found my sides and armpits. She waged total war on my body, and it capitulated in hilarious agony. I didn't even feel it at first, my mind taken up with so many other sensations, but pretty soon I was shoving her violently off me as I felt the wetness filling my underwear. Suddenly standing I lost control of everything. "Oh shit!" Mandy yelled before yanking me into the kitchen before I leaked all over the carpet. Standing for a second time in my own puddle I broke down crying. "I told you to stop!" "Well dammit you're eight years old! You should be able to handle this sort of thing by now!" She started roughly taking the clothes off me. "As far as I'm concerned you're wearing those diapers until Mom says differently." Oh god, Laura was having some weird thing bout these damn diapers what would she think now? I felt a slap on my butt. "Step out." I did as I was told and stepped out of the leggings I'd just stepped into. Now run upstairs and start another bath. I'll get this cleaned up. Then I'll come help you, understood?" I nodded. I ran upstairs crying. What the hell is wrong with me? I started the shower running, trying to clear my eyes while waiting for the water to warm up. The door opened behind me, "Bath, not shower, I said." She barked before moving further down the hall. I slammed the door, but she returned quickly with a towel and clothes. "I said bath!" she shouted pushing me out of the way to the bath knob. "What difference does it make?" I sobbed, "I just need to rinse off." The spray switched to the spigot before Mandy rounded on me. "Showers are for big girls, and you're obviously barely above a baby!" She growled at me. "Now you wait there while I go clean up your piss!" That fucking bitch! I slammed the door behind her once again. But not knowing what else to do I just stood there and sobbed. I wouldn't be so upset about it, but the bitch was right; she was just rude about saying so. I mean if the goal was to convince her I was a little kid, mission fucking accomplished. I heaved one last sob before clearing my eyes. I still had the stupid unicorn shirt on, add that to the red, watery eyes, and all I saw in the mirror was a snot nosed kid waiting for a punishment. How had things gotten so bad so quickly? The door burst open again - why didn't I lock the damn thing? Mandy practically ripped the shirt off me before depositing me in the bath with a splash. She yanked the tap closed and started once again with the washcloth. Now that I'd had time to think, I realized that she had pretty good reason to be upset, what with having to clean up after me. So I just took her rough treatment silently feeling much like a pet that hasn't figured out house training yet. I smiled at the image in my head. "What are you laughing at, Runt?" "I was thinking that you're lucky." "Oh?" she sat back. I think she was expecting some kind of defiant insult for her painful ministrations. "Yeah, I haven't shit on the furniture yet." Her look made me laugh. For a brief moment she thought that I was threatening to do just that. But she started laughing with me when she realized I was making fun of myself. "You foul mouthed runt!" She giggled as she finished her scrubbing much lighter now. Once out of the bath and dried she had me step into a diaper that she pulled up to my hips. That drained the humor out of me; it got me wondering of what Laura would think when she got home. The diaper was followed by a pink, ruffled, Little Mermaid nightshirt that came down to my knees. "There you go, now we can finish watching cartoons, okay?" She held her hand out to me. "Okay." I replied taking her hand and letting her guide me back to the couch. Chapter 5 I thought that the humor would soften Mandy's disposition, but she took to calling me Pissy the rest of the day. On one hand, I did kind of understand. She was grounded, and now stuck looking after a brat that seems to have a problem holding it. But on the other, she's supposed to be the responsible one here, and resorting to bullying and name-calling wasn't helping. The cartoons stopped right away. Instead we watched spoiled bitches have massively overdone sixteenth birthdays, followed by girls the same age (and I'm sure there's overlap between programs) getting pregnant, and being generally spoiled bitches about that too. Then there were the dating shows which are generally based on insipid concepts in the first place, but MTV seems to have run with the ideas that other channels thought were too dumb to air. It was not a fun afternoon. Laura called to say that she would be late, and that we should get dinner, and made sure that Mandy put me to bed on time. Though it annoyed me when I didn't overhear what that time was. I didn't feel like asking. She did set it back on the kids shows while she cooked up the mac and cheese. Not cartoons this time, but still smarter and more entertaining than what she liked to watch. Dinner went fast, and it was quickly followed by cookies and milk which ended abruptly since I yelled at Mandy to stop calling me Pissy, which she refused. "C'mon Pissy it's your bedtime anyway. Once you're put away you won't have to listen to me. Even when you piss the bed, Mom can take care of that crap when she gets home!" I finished my milk, and slammed it on the table. "Fine, I'm going then! I'd rather be alone than spend one more minute with you, or watch your crappy tv!" I stomped out of the kitchen really wanting to break something, but all I could do was stomp up the stairs, much like she'd done coming down this morning. "Goodnight Pissypants!" she called up behind me. Oh I had some choice words for that bitch! And it was a struggle to not turn around and shout them down the stairs at her. But I didn't, no matter how satisfying I knew it would be. At the top of the stairs I was confronted with a conundrum: Which room was Sarah's old room? I went to the end of the hall where an open door revealed the master bedroom. Next to it was a closed door that turned out to be the linen closet. The door across was closed, and with quick inspection I found what I concluded was Mandy's room filled with the detritus of a sixteen year old's life flung about. I closed the door, and found what looked like an unused bedroom that had some of the leftover accoutrements of Laura's eldest daughter. Also on the bed was a pile of kids clothes meant for me. I put them away, holding particularly onto the pack of disney panties, wanting to change into them, but fearing to disturb the illusion. I finally just put them away. There were several books on the shelf from which I picked out a cheap romance novel to read until Laura came home and we could talk this all out. - We were in the car again. Laura driving, and me bumping along in the child seat. The same embarrassing but enjoyable sensations transmitting from the seat. Laura stopped the car and turned to me, "Are you wet?" Her hand reached out feeling my diapered crotch, feeding that same sensation. "Good girl!" she said as she pulled me from the seat. Mandy was next to her outside the car. "Are you wet yet Pissy?" She sneered as she felt around my backside again transmitting those enjoyable feelings. "Hmph! Not yet." They then pulled me into the drugstore. It was full of people. Every one of them was watching me, whispering to each other, wondering if I'd just wet myself. Laura was talking to the clerk, and they were both nodding to each other. He turned to me, asking Laura, "Is she wet?" Before he too reached down below the hem of my night shirt, feeling me, rubbing me. I didn't want him to, but I was afraid that people would find me out if I resisted. Other people started checking as we made our way to the pharmacy. Reaching down, pressing their hands to my crotch, unaware of the affect, simply, innocently checking my diaper. I clung to Laura but let these strangers continue their probing. Part of me didn't want them to stop. We made it to the line for the pharmacy. Laura checked me again, and Mandy reached behind at the same time. I moaned. "Are you okay?" they asked. Their concern filled the people in line. Pretty soon everyone was checking my diaper as though somehow it's dryness or wetness would somehow indicate some kind of ailment. And all the time the sensations became more and more intense, more and more sexual. My desire overcame my shyness. I now waited with my hands holding the hem of my nightshirt up to my chin as people rubbed me through the diaper. We passed by everyone in line slowly coming to the front where the nurse looked down at me. "Is she wet?" She somehow reached across the counter to rub me. Her examination of the diaper lasted longer than the others. Slowly the desire built inside me as she checked what I knew was now a wet diaper, but now I was afraid that they'd spot it. That she would recognize that kind of wetness. But still she examined, and I stifled moans and tried to resist the mounting pleasure that filled me. Her hand pulled away. "Doctor, could you take a look at this?" A tall dark skinned European man in a lab coat looked down at me. "Of course I can." he replied in a heavy accent that made me melt. His dark hair flowed in waves behind his ears. His eyes penetrated me as he looked down at me. I pulled at the skirt not wanting him to see the diaper. But he reached underneath. I knew then that I wanted him to examine me. Two hands felt around making sure of every nook and cranny. But I wanted him to know of my wetness. I wanted him to feel it, and keep going. To release the desire that was building in the confines of the plastic about my hips. I moaned, not caring who heard it now. And I felt his hand on my shoulder now. I wanted it to go down to my breasts, but it stayed their and shook. And it shook me, his voice calling my name- - Laura shook me awake. For a second I thought she was coming to check my diaper, and I was really keen for her to do so. But reality hit, and I shied away from her. It was dark in the room, and the clock on the nightstand told me it was a little after midnight. "We need to talk." Was all she said. I sat up noticing the sticky wetness in my diaper. I could feel my cheeks getting warm, and hoped Laura couldn't see it in the gloom. I gathered the blankets around me. "Mandy tells me you wet again. I really don't understand what's going on. I want you to be honest with me, and tell me what you're really doing here." I stiffened at her daughter's name. "What is really going on here? I have no idea what's going on here. I haven't had any idea since you locked my door. I haven't done anything, everything has been happening to me. Starting with you not letting me go to the bathroom, even though I tried to tell you several times. I had three cups of coffee this morning, but you only thought about making sure I called you Mommy, and said potty, cause you are really pushing hard this whole little girl thing. So you're surprised that after too long in the car I couldn't hold it? And then your response isn't to take care of me, but to humiliate me in front of the whole store after calling me a slut to my face!" "Then your precious snit of a daughter babysits me-" "You told her you wanted to wear the diapers, she told me." "She lied to you! When you spotted the diaper in the bathroom, I never told her a thing, she just grabbed it, probably to embarrass me. And then you confirmed her lie when you said it was just for bedwetting! Which, by the way, she gave me all kinds of shit for while you were gone." "You know her nickname for me is Pissy? She started calling me that right after you left. Oh she played nice for a while for lunch. But then she felt it would be funny to tickle me until I pissed myself again. And that's what happened while you were gone. She bullied me because she knew I had a weakness, and I couldn't do anything about it without giving this whole "therapy" thing away." She looked thoughtful for a moment. "Has this been a weakness for you?" "What, wetting? Not until today!" I realized I wasn't being very quiet, so I lowered my voice to really answer her question. "I mean I've always known I've had a weak bladder, but I figured it was because I'm so small. But I've always been able to control it, I just have to know where bathrooms are more than others.. There was an old rocking chair behind her that relaxed into, while taking a deep breath. "I'm sorry. I've really screwed up trying to make this a comfortable place for you. I really just wanted to help." "I know." "And now we're kind of stuck with it for now." I frowned at this, why couldn't she just take me home? I didn't ask since she's been so opposed to the idea from the start. "Look, we'll talk more in the morning, but right now I've got to think about what I'm going to do about Mandy." I didn't like that line of thought. Mandy was her priority, not her thirty year old friend dressed as an eight year old trapped in her house. "She really isn't all that bad." She sighed before leaving me once again in darkness. Chapter 6 I was playing with myself in the pharmacy this time. All the people were watching me, talking about me, about how I needed a diaper change. That I was so obviously wet that they didn't need to check even though their hands still reached out to feel my diaper. Laura just stood in line waiting oblivious to it all. I could feel their hands checking all over me, not stopping at the diaper, but feeling up my back and along my breasts. There were giggles at how young I looked, about my tiny breasts and shaved pussy. But somehow that just fed my desire, fed the wetness in the diaper. They joked that I couldn't really be an adult at all. The nightshirt was pulled up and held under my chin as my hand was plunged into the diaper, soaked with my damp desire. I could feel myself gushing with each giggle and joke at my expense. I could feel the warm wetness covering my hand, the liquid leaving my body, in very much the same manner as when I- - My eyes snapped open to the bright morning sun. My right hand sat immersed in a bowl of water, and my butt sat immersed in a wet diaper. A giggling Mandy was just closing the door to my bedroom. I threw off the covers shrieking. I couldn't believe what that horrible bitch had done. I had leaked all over the bed, and the diaper was sodden. I ran to the door, ripped it open only to be stopped by Laura looking bewildered. "What are you screaming about?" I could feel my cheeks flush. I had no desire to admit that I wet myself, but caught out now there was no real way to avoid it. "Mandy put my hand in warm water just now while I was sleeping! She was trying to play a joke on me!" "Shh, there's no need to yell." Laura put a restraining hand on my shoulder. "But she-" "I said shush!" She cut me off sternly. "Mandy?" she called to her daughters bedroom. Mandy'd managed to very quickly return to her sanctum, but took a good while to respond to her mother's call. The door cracked, and a bleary eyed Mandy leaned out. "Yeah Mom?" "Did you go into her room just now?" Laura asked nodding to me. "No, I just woke up." She groaned. Thankfully Laura wasn't buying it, "Look young lady, she might have a little girl issue, but it is very rude of you to tease her for it. There will be no pranks, do you understand me? I won't have it on a guest in my house." All pretense of having just woken up left her. "Oh what you just believe her? How do you know she's not lying? Maybe she was being a brat all yesterday! Maybe she wants to get me in trouble because she knows I'm already grounded!" "That's enough Amanda Anne!" Laura shouted. "If you never want to see your friends again until you graduate that's fine with me. I notice that you still haven't done the chores you said you would do to shorten your grounding." Laura continued like that for a while before Mandy shouted her response. The argument continued for some time before Mandy's door finally slammed, and we were left with the ominous silence of a teenager pouting in her room. Laura led me to the bathroom where she silently drew a bath for me. I didn't object to her pulling my clothes off, or thoroughly scrubbing me clean. When it was done she apologized for her daughter, to which I told her it wasn't her fault. And I really couldn't blame Laura for her daughter since Kathy turned out to be the polar opposite of her younger sister. I mean, she could have spent her Sunday with friends or locked in her room, but while Laura cleaned the bed, she looked after me for breakfast. After that she chose to keep me entertained for the whole day. She was much better company than her sister. Overall the day spent with Kathy was quite pleasant. But then I was just relieved to be wearing regular underwear, even if it did have disney princesses on it. The diaper was bulky and noisy, both facts that Mandy liked to point out to me every chance she got. Kathy played cards and board games with me. She also put the cartoon channel on in the background so that I wouldn't be bored when she had to go do something for her mother. It was interesting to watch those two interact so I wasn't annoyed at the interruptions to our games. Though it was these times that Mandy liked to poke her head out of whatever hole she'd been hiding in to poke fun of me. "Oh hey, I don't hear your diaper." or "You sure you can stop from pissing all over that game? Or maybe the game is to see if you can hold it for that long!" The bitch was deft enough to not get noticed by her mother or sister. Though she did get caught by her dad once, but she has him wrapped up around her finger. She put on the pout and the tears and he just let her go back up to her room. I didn't see much of him for the day though as he spent it outside doing man-things. A little after lunch though Mandy wasn't able to escape because something she said made me snap. I don't really even remember what it was, but Laura and Kathy heard the noise and returned to the living room seeing Mandy and me tugging on each others hair while wrestling on top of the Monopoly set. They pulled us apart, and we were both sent to our respective rooms. I heard the stern talking-to that Mandy got through two walls so I was surprised at how calm Laura was when she came to talk with me. "To be honest I'm rather disappointed in you." She started. "I know you're supposed to be the child here, but your displays of temper I don't think are an act." I didn't know what to say about that. I mean she's right. I have a short fuse, that's always been a problem for me. But at the same time, given my line of work, people with bad tempers seem to be the ones that get what they want. At least the famous ones. Looking back not really so much me. "I'm sorry." She said. This surprised me, especially the tongue-lashing that she gave her daughter. "This was supposed to be therapeutic for you, but I see that I have failed to provide the right environment for you." "I'm sorry too. You're right, I should be able to keep my temper better." I replied. She smiled at me. "I'm also sorry for my daughter. She carries so much anger in her. Either way, I've talked to some people, and if you want to try a different approach we can." "Different approach?" "Yes. In Newton there's a facility that specializes in regression therapy. They have several different programs there. One of them is exactly what we're trying here, but that would be more of a clinical environment. I wouldn't be able to oversee it because of my lack of license, but I know the people there, and can call in a few favors to get you in if you want to go." "I'm not sure." Was all I could reply. To be honest I wasn't really enjoying this therapy. But then Laura had said that for it to work it had to be unpleasant at times. Not to say that it was all bad. Kathy was lots of fun, and seeing Laura in her mother mode actually was an education in itself. Her family was complex and interesting to see from the inside. But there was also Mandy. The rotten bitch managed to ruin every good moment. If I stayed here this "therapy" would be colored by my interactions with her. And frankly I wasn't looking forward to a whole week with Laura's horrible daughter. There was just no way to avoid her. Chapter 7 The drive to Newton was long. It's normally an hour drive, but stuck in rush hour traffic as we were, it doubled the time I was stuck in that car seat. Laura insisted that since I'm going on with the therapy I should stay in character. As we drove I realized that I really ought to have just quit the whole thing. Laura had provided me with the opportunity. But I also didn't want to disappoint her. She'd tried so hard to help me that it couldn't hurt to try one more thing. If it doesn't work I'll just give her a call and she'll take me home. Though which home is still debatable. Though I doubt Laura would try to keep me at her place again. Mandy had tried the warm bowl trick again. Yes, it had worked again, but this time I tried to be more mature about it for Laura's sake. I still want to kick that little bitch in the face, though. I also couldn't help thinking about sex. It's been on my mind this whole time. Especially because of the damn car seat; that stupid hump kept hitting me there. That and the weird dreams I've been having. I can only suppose that the fact that I've lived a largely sexless life, and that I finally have few distractions, my body is reminding me that I am human, with human needs and desires. Even if I don't really have time to fulfill them. Not that there's anyone that wants to help a dwarf like me. The place looked like the typical movie nuthouse. At least the front did. There were more modern additions behind it. Laura explained that they had taken it over after the old asylum closed. It had a lot of the facilities that they wanted already in place with not a lot of modernization to make. The new buildings were simply expansion since the place has really been doing a good business. "This is the place I could have been partner in if I'd wanted." Laura told me a she pulled me out of the car. "I know most of the administrators, and even could still have a place here if I just get my license." I followed her into the building where she was quickly directed down a hall from the front reception area. The white clinical halls led us to another reception room. This one had warmer light, and comfy chairs. Laura directed me to a seat before she went to talk to the nurse. I started to feel a little better about this. Here they were trying hard to make you feel comfortable, and there would be actual trained doctors, and accountability. If I don't like something, there's somebody to yell at. "Yes, we know all about your situation," One of the nurses said to Laura, "We have your file right here. Or.. Do you have that file?" "Yes, um… here it is." Another nurse replied with an oddly familiar voice. "Here just fill these out, and sign on these lines and we'll process everything and you'll be all set." Laura came back with a bunch of papers that she had me fill out. She filled out a couple outlining treatment and such. I kept getting distracted though because that one nurse would say something, and my mind kept trying to latch on to someone. I know that voice. I couldn't really look though because the seat I took was facing away from the reception desk. Laura gathered up the pages once we were done and brought them back to the front. I wanted to go with her to see the nurse, but Laura told me to wait. I tried to protest but she gave me that withering glance again. I tried to look from the chair, but the desk itself was set high, and that familiar voice was coming from the side of the window. Laura sat beside me once again, I was tense, and while I wanted to chat, I don't think either of us were sure what to say. I was saved from the awkwardness when the door next to reception opened, and my name was called. Laura gave me a hug and reassured me that she would pick me up after my week here is done. I turned to the nurse and followed her through the door. I looked back at Laura gathering her purse as the nurse shut the heavy door with a no-nonsense clunk. "Don't worry about a thing, Sweetie," she said to me, "We'll take good care of you. Brenda here will show you to your room." Brenda. That was why that voice was familiar. Sure enough that tall, matronly, idiot stood before me in nurse scrubs with that vapid, 'I'm being helpful' smile on her face. My first thought was, "Please don't let her recognize me" Especially when I'm still wearing a stupid Disney princess blouse, and bows in my hair. But of course she might not recognize me. We're both so out of our elements, and I'm dressed so ridiculously different, it would be a stretch for someone of her intellect to recognize me. "C'mon, Dear, I won't bite." She smiled again, holding out her hand to me. Yeah, maybe she doesn't recognize me. Be cool. I slowly walked forward. "That's right, we'll take good care of you." She grabbed my hand when I reached out to hers. She quickly had me following her through corridors and halls twists and turns. When she finally paused we seemed to be at an intersection of two non-descript halls. I started to wonder if she hadn't gotten lost herself. I looked at her, but her nose was buried in the file. "Now let's see, you're supposed to be… wait, this isn't right… Oh damn." She looked down at me. "Someone mixed up the files." She said as though it was somehow my fault. "I'll be right back as soon as I get this set right. You wait here." She set me down on a bench in the hall then stalked off in a huff. The idiot had screwed up again, I decided. It took a while before Brenda returned. I was bored pretty quickly of the people watching, especially since there were so few people. When she finally did return she had a flustered, and harried look to her. But that smile returned as soon as she saw me. Probably forgot where I was. Without preamble she grabbed my wrist and led me through a number of corridors, through a heavy metal gate and nurse station, down another few corridors to a bank of cells made to look like rooms. In a different setting I'd think these were offices, but the clinical nature, another nurses station, and the bars on the windows at the front of the room disabused me of that. "Here." She said, "Room 27." She opened the door. "Demerits?" I asked reading the white board below the room number. "Don't worry about that, I need to examine you." The room looked strange, less like a hospital room, or asylum cell, and more like a kids room, or nursery. She helped me up to the bed. "Now I need you to remove your clothes." "I'd rather not." I replied. Alarm bells were going off in my head. This isn't what Laura had described to me. "It will be real quick. If you want I can get a smock for you from the nurses station. Before I had a chance to reply she was out the door. Grumbling, I did as I was asked. I stripped off my jeans and shirt. I debated with myself if I should go all the way. Which is worse, Brenda seeing me nude or in Disney Princess panties (Ariel today). I decided to bare it all. Brenda returned, but without a smock. Idiot. "Now I need you to lie down, Sweetie." I did as I was told. The exam started with the same old physical we all get, blood pressure and cold stethescope. I didn't realize what she was doing until too late. She'd gotten the cuffs on my ankles before I realized what they were. "What are you doing?" I demanded stupidly. That gave her enough time to grab a wrist. She'd gotten it cuffed and anchored before I really started fighting back. With only one limb free it was easy for her at this point. I screamed and flailed, but she secured me easily. She then shut me up with what looked like an oversized pacifier that she secured behind my head. With my wrists bound to the bed there was nothing I could do release myself. Brenda just looked down at me triumphantly. "You cost me the best job I ever had." She brushed a wisp of hair out of her face. "I thought it was funny that I had a late arrival joining us with the same name as my bitch boss. It was even funnier when I saw you, really you sitting in my reception area looking like a little girl. I didn't believe it." "You know all of us always made fun of you. The bitchy little perfectionist trying to make up for your -heh- shortcomings. We all wondered if it was cause you couldn't get a date that you'd spend all weekend in the office. Chet hated you. He figured half his job was dealing people that you'd pissed off." I stared coldly at her, growling through the gag. "Oh, what's going to happen? You are in our 'Youth Behavioral Advancement Therapy' wing. We get kids who have severe social issues, and we regress them and until they start behaving they stay where they're at. You see I think you have some behavior issues. So I'm going to regress you. The more you misbehave, the younger you are treated, the nicer you are the older you get to be. It's very simple." "Since you're such a bitch, I think we're going to start you at level 1, as a baby." I started screaming into the pacifier and pulling at the straps. "Oh no you don't sweetie. If you want to grow up, you have to behave yourself." She placed a thick white diaper next to me on the table. "At level 1 you don't get any privileges. You don't even get to use the bathroom. You are going to have to use your diaper until you grow up a little." She then grabbed my wrist and started forcing some kind of glove over my hand. "And like a baby, you could grab at things that might hurt you, so you need to wear mittens until you're old enough to not be such a bitch." She had the glove over my hand, but it forced me to ball my fist. the heavy rubber I realized would make it impossible for me to use my fingers. She quickly did the same to my other hand, rendering both useless. "Babies also only get to go around in their strollers or crawl. If any of the nurses see you standing or trying to walk they might punish you. We believe in corporal punishment around here. There are other rules that I should be telling you about, but I think it'll be more interesting for you to find those out yourself." She added with a sadistic grin. "Lift up." She said as she unfolded the diaper. I shook my head. She had my nipple between her thumb and fingernail twisting hard. "You can do things the hard way, but they will only be hard for you." I did as I was told, and she soon had a diaper wrapped around me. This one was much thicker than the Goodnights I'd had before. "Good girl." She patted me on my head. I tried to brush her hand away but my struggles only made her laugh. She moved to the end of the bed where she lifted a slat into place with a snap. She did the same to the other three sides of the bed until I was looking at her through white metal bars. "You get to nap here in your crib for a while until the nurse decides to wake you. I'll be visiting when I can. I may decide to transfer into this wing just so I can make sure you're progressing properly. Sleep tight Babygirl." Laughing, Brenda exited the room. Alone once again, I struggled against the restraints. This can't be happening. In a panic I tried to scream through the gag, I cried, I begged incoherently to the empty room. This can't be happening! I knew it was futile but I didn't want to believe that I had just handed my life over to Brenda, one of the people that had been making my life an absolute hell. And now she'd do it again. I screamed in frustration. I shook the bed, tried to rip the restraints from the frame. I tried to bite through the gag, but all of it was made for my tantrum. It was all made to withstand my rage. The restraints held, and the rubber gave, but wouldn't be cut by my teeth. All my noise didn't even draw a check in by the nurse on watch. Helpless, I settled myself down. All I could do was wait. I was reminded once again of my little body, and all its little things. Little waist, and hips. Little feet and legs. Little breasts and arms and all the bits that other women all wish they could have. I remembered my little bladder, and how it had been hours since breakfast. Chapter 8 It was hours of waiting before the nurse came to look in on me. She lowered one side of the crib and started undoing some of the straps. She didn't touch the gag. When I was freed she pulled me up so that I was sitting on the edge with my short legs dangling. "C'mon. The doctor needs to speak to you for your entry interview so you know what is going on here." She said sternly. The woman was stout, and looked ready for any kind of rebellion. She pulled me down and sat me in what looked like an oversized stroller. "Am I going to have to strap you in or will you go nicely?" I shook my head, but she gave me a long look before she started pulling out wide nylon belts. "You gave Brenda such trouble I don't think I can trust you yet." I sighed but did nothing to prevent her from doing her job. She wheeled me through the halls and I saw the gated area that I passed through in the wide open room which now had a number of young people of varying ages playing in it. One or two were in strollers like me and were being pushed around by the other kids. I was the only one wearing just a diaper, but with my arms strapped I couldn't cover myself. I just sat red faced hoping no one saw me. I got several stares, especially from the boys, but the nurse moved quickly. I was pushed down another long hall to a large door at the end. Behind that door was a reception area with a spectacle wearing nurse sitting at a small desk in front. The nurse at the desk knocked then pushed the door open. "Doctor, the latecomer is here." "Ah, good, just before lunch. Thank you I'll call you when we're done." I was wheeled right in front of the doctors large desk. Behind the desk sat an older gentleman with greying hair and kind brown eyes. He was thin and stretched, with angular features. He got up and I saw that he was tall. He came close and undid my gag. "You must have put up quite a fight for Brenda. No one usually starts here as a baby. Though it often doesn't take long for them to get there, before they learn the system." I moved my jaw trying to get it comfortable again. "I didn't fight anyone! Brenda is…" An idiot, I thought but I couldn't say it. "Is what?" "She is mistaken. I was brought here to be part of a regression therapy for a week. She seems to have gotten things mixed up though. I'm not supposed to be here." The doctor, Doctor Massey according to the nameplate, frowned at my response. "Is that so? Is that what your parents told you, or…" He picked up a file off his desk, "Your mother told you?" My mother? Oh right Laura did the paperwork. But she wouldn't have actually listed me as her daughter would she? I'm supposed to be an adult coming for regression, that doesn't make sense. But if that was part of the therapy… I nodded to the doctor. He nodded with me. "Well according to this your mother left you here because you have been fighting at school, doing drugs, and having sex with a highschooler. At ten years old. You barely escaped juvenile detention because of repeated theft and vandalism charges. According to her you are here as part of a court order and are supposed to stay until we decide you are ready." My jaw dropped. "What? No, that's not possible. I didn't- I never- I'm a virgin goddammit!" The doctor looked at me sternly, "We don't like that kind of language here, young lady. Unless you can come up with a better lie than that let me tell you how thing work here." "But it's not a lie, your file is wrong my name is-" "I know your name, it's right here." He showed me the file. "So why don't you tell me all about how this is all fake, and that you're really a nice person who is just in the wrong room, and that your mother will be right back to fetch you." The chart did indeed have my name on it. "You think you're the first to come here? That I haven't heard every lie you could come up with a thousand times before? Here, look it over, make sure your mother got everything right." The file had everything that Laura had filled out and then some. The age was wrong. but everything else was her writing. But there was more, much more there was a photocopy of a court order; I tried to find how it was false, but he turned the page to a police report with my name on it, also a photocopy. There were several more pages of infamy and felonious behavior, "Wait! 'I of sound body and mind…' I never signed this!" It was a document of voluntary self-commitment. He looked confused for a moment. "Well it looks like you did, right here where it says signature." He pointed. "Yes, but if I'm under eighteen it wouldn't be a binding document anyway you wouldn't have had me sign it. And if I'm so violent and don't want to be here, why would I have?" "Look it's all part of the facility documentation, it doesn't matter if you had signed it or not, but now that you did, you can't just go back on it. Face it, you're suck here. Now it can go easy for you, or it can go hard." "No, you don't understand, it's Brenda, she did this to me, she hates me, I was-" "Brenda can't hate you, she doesn't even know you." "You don't understand, she does, she knows me from-" The doctor stood up "Look, you are lashing out because you don't want to face the fact that you've had a pretty easy ride so far. You're scared because that ride is over." He sat down behind the big desk. "You have to learn that the reason you are here is because of the choices you have made. Until then things are going to be very tough for you." "Please, just listen!" "No, you are going to listen." "Look just let me-" "Are you going to listen?" "I'm trying to tell you-" "I don't care what you have to say." "But, please it's just that-" He pressed a button, "Nurse. Come get this girl, we can finish when she's willing to listen." "But… okay, I'll listen." "Too late." He replied smugly. "What?" "It's too late, Young Lady. I tried to talk, but you wouldn't listen." "But, I'll listen!" He sighed "The first thing you need to learn about this place is that there are real consequences for your actions. The other thing is that this place is unfair. It's unfair because you are a child and you won't get your way through tantrums." The door behind me opened, and the stroller began to move pulling me out of the office, the smug doctor looking satisfied with himself. "Have someone feed her lunch, we can find out in the afternoon if she's going to cooperate." "Yes, Doctor." the nurse replied as we left the room. I was turned around, and there again was a satisfied Brenda. The door closed with a heavy thud. "Well hi there young lady." Brenda grinned at me. "It's slow at my reception area, so I decided to put in my transfer." She added though she said it to the reception nurse. "I know you just handed me the slip." The reception nurse gave her a confused look. "Do you mind taking her back to her room?" "Sure, she can't give me much trouble this time." They both laughed. I lost it. I mean completely lost it. Blind rage turned my vision red. I screamed at them, I fought against the restraints. I kicked, I tore, I howled like a rabid animal. Unfortunately hospital restraints aren't known for being flimsy. Epilogue I left Dan Carmichael's office positively glowing. It had been so long since I'd been recognized for my efforts. To be so thoroughly complimented by the boss man himself. I returned to my office with a skip in my step and a smile on my lips. That hasn't happened at work in a very long time. "So how did it go?" Brenda asked as I closed the door to my office. "It was fantastic." I replied as she came around from behind my desk. "It was pretty obvious that Taylor had gotten to him again, but I pushed hard. I convinced them actually look at the proposal and when he figured out what I was saying Dan looked at Taylor all disappointed." "And what else?" Brenda asked as she lifted my skirt. When she did I froze in place as I’d been taught. She felt around my diaper checking me for dryness. "I know the meeting ended a while ago so I was wondering what kept you." She dropped my skirt. "A little wet but you don't need changing yet." I nodded with a sigh of relief; she still keeps a sharp eye for reasons to punish me. "He took me into his office and complimented me on the presentation. But he also said that he liked the new look, and he said he liked even more my new attitude. He told me that he'd come very close to letting me go. Especially when you called them from the facility about my break down. He said that he's glad he didn't even though he lost me for six months. He said since I came back I've been less hostile and more problem-solving." "Good girl!" Brenda patted me on the head. I felt a warm glow fill me; praise from her was rare. "Of course they like your look, it suits you so much better than the stuffy suits you wore. And what's all this?" She asked at the pile of stuff I brought from Carmichael's office. "The new client, Nook, or nuck, spelled N-U-K." Her eyes lit up, "Really? Oh my they must know something about you then." She laughed and started going through the pile, "Oh they sent samples!" She came up holding a big pacifier. "Open up." She popped it right into my surprised mouth. There was a little ribbon dangling off the end of it which she clipped to the peter pan collar on my baby blue dress. "They do baby accessories and they're well known for their pacis." I could feel my cheeks reddening at the thought of Brenda treating me like this at work. I took out the pacifier and lowered my voice to a whisper, "Please, Mommy this is just client stuff, if it goes too far, Dan might not like it very much." I felt a hand return to my crotch in a much more probing manner. "Or maybe this is making you wetter, huh? Remember that little secret I discovered when you were at the facility?" How could I forget? "You like having that thing clipped to you, huh? You want people to see it. You want people to check your diaper for you don't you?" "No." She started pressing her hand hard against my diaper. "You do, which is why you're going to wear it, and keep it in your mouth at all times. You can take it out to talk to people but if they ask, you can tell them it's just research. But we'll both know how it embarrasses you, how that makes you feel. And you know that if you don't do as I say, they will find out, won't they?" "Don't make me do this Brenda. Please don't." "Oh, and forgetting yourself too, aren't you?" "No, Mommy! I'm sorry, Mommy! Please, I'm sorry!" The noise of the diaper became loud as she stroked it agains me. "I'll have to come up with a suitable punishment, don't you think?" I sighed. "Yes, Mommy." Her hand came away from the diaper, and she popped the paci back into my mouth. Brenda smiled. "You know, it took quite a bit of work, and punishment, and arguments. But I really think you've finally grown up to be a good little girl.

(New college freshman moving into his dorm, his roommate, after staying with him a few weeks, realizes that my character.. isn't quite ready to be on his own yet) After parking the car into the designated parking spot for students, Aren, 18. Looked up at the dorm he would be staying in and sighed. *home sweet home* he said to himself as he unbuckled his seatbelt and got his things out, carrying his stuff, Aren found his dorm after 20 minutes of walking and searching his room number. Putting his stuff into his corner that he picked, Aren made his bed and decided after being done he will just relax and play some games on his Laptop.